Impact of the Fallen

By Ben Hale

Text Copyright © 2013 Ben Hale

All Rights Reserved

To my family and friends,

who believed

And to my wife,

who is perfect

Table of Contents

Prologue: An
Oracle Fallen

Chapter 1: A
Vain Hope

Chapter 2:
The Mage Without Magic

Chapter 3: A
Greater Fiend

Chapter 4: The
Warden

Chapter 5:
Voice of the Dead

Chapter 6:
The Punished

Chapter 7:
The Weight of Leadership

Chapter 8:
Made in Pairs

Chapter 9:
Swarms

Chapter 10:
Water Strider

Chapter 11:
The Deep

Chapter 12:
Elsurund

Chapter 13:
Foresight

Chapter 14:
The Tryton's Gate

Chapter 15:
Traitor

Chapter 16:
The Iron Lady

Chapter 17:
Dark Trap

Chapter 18:
Assassin's Visit

Chapter 19:
Siarra's Memory

Chapter 20:
The Black Reaver

Chapter 21:
The Allegian Trial

Chapter 22: Runekeys

Chapter 23:
Overheard

Chapter 24:
Truth of the Twisted

Chapter 25:
Leviathan

Chapter 26:
Prime

Chapter 27:
Stolen

Chapter 28:
Into the Dark

Chapter 29:
Romania

Chapter 30:
Call to War

Chapter 31: Gathering
the Elite

Chapter 32: A
Swordsman Lost

Chapter 33:
The Red Blade

Chapter 34:
Reunion

Chapter 35:
Aurens on Auroraq

Chapter 36:
Robert's Truth

Chapter 37:
Weight of the Lost

Chapter 38:
Death of a Voidling

Chapter 39:
Robar's Place

Chapter 40:
Assaulting the Spirus

Chapter 41: A
Trap Closed

Chapter 42: A
Fallen Friend

Chapter 43:
The Swordsman

Chapter 44:
Iotian

Chapter 45:
Assassin's Duel

Chapter 46:
Last Stand

Chapter 47:
The Master's Deception

Chapter 48:
The Willing Fire

Chapter 49:
Impact of the Fallen

Chapter 50:
Broken

Epilogue: The
Heart of Tryton's

The
Chronicles of Lumineia

Author Bio

Prologue: An
Oracle Fallen

Alice, Master of the Harbingers, gazed over the endless
Dark. The magic of luck rippled across her frame, allowing her to fly above the
cloud and survey what she had gained. For once it did not elicit a sense of
triumph. Instead, anger coursed through her, unchecked and raw. Everything
she'd worked for, everything she'd accomplished, all was now threatened because
of her defiant daughter.

Why had Tess resisted Alice? The girl clearly wanted to help
others, and yet refused every offer of power. Was it because she was the
oracle? Was it the abundance of magic in her that blinded her to the truth? Or
was it simply her loyalty to her auren parents?

Alice jerked her head. That could not be it. To sacrifice
herself for them went beyond loyalty. It suggested something more. Alice's
frown deepened. Why would anyone choose to die instead of accepting greater
power for themselves?

"Your plan is coming together," Ducalik said from
beside her.

She almost snapped at him, but held her tongue. She had yet
to fully master the Dark, and so for now she still needed him. Together they
had created the Voidlings, conscious entities crafted from the Dark's energy.

"For now," she replied evenly.

Her gaze turned to the horizon. Floating as they were above
Auroraq, their position provided an unparalleled view of the vast cloud. Lethal
and massive, the Dark spread before them like a sea of shadow. The midday
sunlight was stopped cold, failing to touch the ground far below.

In spite of Tess's death, Alice was pleased with the Dark's
success. As she'd anticipated, the nations immediately surrounding Mt. Elbrus
had been skeptical, but as the Dark had gradually swallowed their countries
they had begun to panic. Refugees had fled while their militaries failed to
stop the incursion.

By the time the Dark had expanded beyond the Middle East,
the other nations had taken her seriously. Moldova had been the first to
categorically accept her rule. The Dark had reached its borders—and then gone around. It
hadn't taken long for others to submit. Facing the threat of extinction, they
did not have a choice.

Yet many had chosen to die rather than join her. In a matter
of days the Dark would reach the more populous countries. Billions of lives
would soon join her burgeoning army.

A smile curled her lips. In the nations that had accepted
her rule, the Dark maintained order and law. The mere intention to do harm was
sufficient for the Dark to execute a human, and Twist them into an extension of
its will. Already Alice's army of Twisted within the Dark far surpassed the
survivors on Earth. If Hawk or his allies somehow managed to stop the Dark, she
would still have an army.

But why had the oracle not accepted that?

The question rankled her. She'd planned every aspect of this
war, every response her adversaries might utilize, but still the oracle eluded
her plans. Was it possible that she possessed a portion of luck as well? No.
She was certain that her blood daughter did not—or
at least she did not know how to use it.

Tess had been the oracle, one of the most powerful tools
available to Alice. If she had just accepted that, many would not have
perished. Much of the mage community would have joined the Harbinger ranks.
With the oracle at her side Alice would have been able to force the auren
nations to submit. But where had the girl gained such willpower? Certainly not
from her auren parents.

She turned to Ducalik. "Are you certain you cannot find
her?"

Ducalik's brow furrowed. "I have answered that question
already. The Dark cannot see her. It would be like you noticing a crawler under
your boot."

"But you sent the Twisted to find her."

"She is a fiend now," Ducalik said. "But they
will bring back her body, as you ordered."

"What if she survived?"

"She has not." His voice left no room for
argument. "Nothing can survive inside its consciousness. There is no mind
strong enough, no will forceful enough to withstand its power. It is a sentient
and intelligent mind, a supreme collective. Humankind lacks the capacity to defy
it."

She looked at him. "Yet you found a way."

His lips curled in a sneer. "After thousands of years
we gained an understanding. The Dark allows me to control it because we are of
the same mind. You know this from your own efforts to gain power over it."

She rotated in the air, her gaze on the endless expanse of
eternal night. "The oracle has proven to be more resilient than I
anticipated."

"Even she cannot withstand the Dark's might."

She did not disagree, but her uncertainty prevailed. Or was
it hope? As many as she had killed, it had all been in an effort to prevent the
atrocities of mankind. She had slain thousands with a purpose. But this felt
different. A flicker of motherly worry sparked inside her—and she quashed it. She was
the Master of fortune, leader of the Harbingers and possessor of the Dark. She
had no need for such feelings. Now that she had identified the emotion, she
snuffed it until it could not return.

Ducalik was right. Nothing had the power to withstand the
Dark except for her and Ducalik. The last oracle was dead. Releasing a grunt,
she turned to the future. There were still nations to conquer, and many more
deaths before the end. Someone had erected a statue of the oracle, making her
out to be a martyr. It did not matter. They were like sheep bleating in a caged
pasture.

In a few short weeks the Dark would reach the Americas,
where the last of the aurens were fleeing. Rather than kill them with the Dark,
she had something else in mind. Her army of Twisted would slaughter them
without mercy. When the bloodshed became too great they would submit. The world
would finally kneel to her rule.

But the growing number of Twisted required a general to lead
them, a figurehead they would follow when the time came. Only a creature of
immense power could compel the Twisted to obey. She had intended for the oracle
and Ducalik to lead them. Now she must turn to another to replace her daughter,
one whose power rivaled her own. It would not disobey her.

For that was the purpose of its creation.

Chapter 1: A
Vain Hope

Hawk glided through the night sky in phoenix form, scanning
the Brazilian jungle below. Shortly after midnight he spotted his goal and
folded his wings. He dropped like a stone, and alighted next to a squat,
nondescript mound. Although leafy trees, vines, and brush grew thick above it,
a stone in front of the hill had rebuffed the jungle's efforts to claim it.

Hawk kept his distance from the warden, and walked a short
distance into the jungle. Dank and shadowed, the sweltering expanse brimmed
with sound. Through the cacophony he identified a prowling jaguar, rustling
birds, and a number of chattering primates. As if sensing the presence of a
greater predator, they kept their distance.

When he'd gone far enough that the warden would not detect
him, Hawk turned his gaze to the ground at his feet. Drawing from the abundance
of heat, he sparked a flame that quickly became a torrent. Animals retreated
from the sudden brightness, shrieking in fear. Hawk paid them no mind and
turned his magic on the ground beneath him.

The plants were incinerated in seconds. Then the soil melted
and he began to sink. The fire engulfed his frame as it drilled into the earth,
yet it did not blacken his flesh. The scent of bubbling rock and the rush of
fire on his body reminded him of his lost nest, and his lost love.

Archeantial.

Her name sent a pang of regret through him. Another that he
cared about had been lost—this
time to the expanding Dark. If Tess still lived this would be his best chance
at finding her.

He continued to sink into the earth, until abruptly his fire
took on a shrieking whine. Recognizing that he'd struck the barrier above the
tunnels, he gathered his power and delivered a single, powerful blow. The
jungle above brightened with the sudden blast of light, and then darkness
returned as Hawk extinguished all but a sliver of fire.

Through the cloud of steam the stone glowed from heat, and
dripped slag through the jagged hole he'd made. Hawk nodded in satisfaction,
and dropped through the gap into the tunnel below. The sound of his boots
striking the cave floor reverberated around him. He paused, but the warden at
the hill did not awaken. Satisfied, Hawk cast a trio of candle charms and set
off.

He followed the tunnels into the depths of the cave system.
Ancient and unchanged, his path had not seen a human in thousands of years. Lit
by his magic, a small stream and luminescent plants reflected against the walls
of the winding cave. His tread echoed off the sloped walls and stalagmites
around him, while the smell of wet earth filled his nose.

Hours passed, but he did not rest. If Tess had survived her
fall this would be his sole chance of reaching her—and time was of the essence. As he went
beneath, the Dark continued to expand on the surface, and the casualty rate
climbed with it. Soon half the globe would be gone. His lips tightened. He
could not allow the Harbingers to be victorious. He'd prepared for thousands of
years for this war. To fail would be unforgivable.

In spite of his troubled thoughts, he kept his attention on
his surroundings. This network of tunnels was distinct from any known to man,
and contained many dangers. Aside from a few deep lizards he encountered
nothing alive, until a voice spoke to him.

"The eternal flame comes to the eternal dark," it
said.

Hawk came to a halt. "Urilian, you always seem to be
placed on scouting duties."

A lithe figure stepped from the shadows. His eyes and hair
were the color of obsidian, while his skin was dark gray. The dark elf was
dressed in the customary armor of his race. Strong, supple, and quiet, the
leather of the red fang viper had many uses.

"A month's penance for stealing an object of
desire," he said. His smile was unrepentant. "But of greater interest
is what brings you here again? I believe the queen made her stance clear the
last time?"

"Things have changed," Hawk said. "What
threatens us threatens you as well."

"It's your death to pay," he said with a shrug.
"Come with me."

Hawk followed the soldier past a pair of magical barriers
and through a subtle mechanical trap. Without Urilian's casual wave the secret
blades on either side would have cut him asunder. Then he led him to a secret
Gate that teleported thousands of miles away. They exited into a guarded
platform that overlooked the dark elf city.

Elsurund, the everlasting stronghold of a forgotten race,
stretched before him. Built into thirteen massive stalactites, the underground
city lived in eternal night. Each of the enormous stalactites hung several
hundred feet from the ceiling, piercing the gaping maw of the endless pit
below. Known as the Well of Shadow, the pit spanned the entire breadth of the
city.

Arched walkways connected the thirteen stalactites, and
spiraled up them to the roof of the massive cavern. Balconies protruded at
numerous levels while broad windows spilled light onto the city landscape.
Whole amphitheatres and lofty homes had been carved into the huge spires.

Rivers caressed the contours of the city, gurgling in carved
channels. At times they magically flowed uphill, but eventually they cascaded
into the enormous pit beneath. Mist from the falling water added a touch of
moisture to the warm air.

Tiny luminescent plants coated every inch of the stalactites
in shades of purple, blue and green. The algae had been cultured to flicker in
detailed patterns, carpeting the stone in light. The effect added light and
beauty to the city.

Each of the massive stalactites was known as a spine, and
was governed by a reign. A collection of distinct houses lived in each spine.
As home to the queen, Primok dominated the center of the expansive cavern, its
knobby bulk even larger than the others. Distinct shades of blue algae lined
its shape. Near the top, the palace was easily identifiable by its sweeping
balconies and intricate arches.

Urilian led him across a wide span to Quiliscian, fifth
spine and headquarters of the dark elf army. Porches and overlooks stretched
out above and below the bridge and were filled with elves training for combat.
At over a thousand feet thick, Quiliscian was the third largest spine.

Urilian led Hawk past the gates, and a few of the soldiers
that knew Hawk nodded in his direction. Among the common elves he had many
friends. It was the ruling class that harbored a dislike for him.

"Do you have anything for me this time?" Urilian
asked.

Hawk reached into his pocket and withdrew a bar of candy.
The elf's eyes lit up and the chocolate disappeared into his hands. With nimble
fingers he split the package and took a bite.

"Treats won't save you from the queen, you know,"
he said, his mouth muffled as he savored the taste.

"I know," Hawk replied, and his heart tightened.
If there was a chance that Tess had survived he would pass through any crucible
to save her.

Urilian shrugged and turned onto another intersecting
bridge. They reached the opposite end and passed through a gate of woven
spiders’ silk. Fashioned from the arachnid unique to this depth, the trismere
silk was both incredibly strong and difficult to make. Upon speaking with the
guards, Urilian and Hawk were allowed through. From there they passed one of
the markets in the spine of mercantile, Loganis.

Bustling merchants plied their trade of enchanted objects or
exotic surface items. One elf emphatically insisted the falcon on his arm was a
beacon of luck, while the one beside him claimed the cell phone in his hand to
be a technological wonder from the surface.

The shoppers were dressed in the finest silk and woven
clothing. Knives and hidden blades were in abundance, but few conflicts broke
out. They may have been known for a savage nature, but in truth they had become
as civilized as the surface.

The dark elves lived in a harsh society, forged by the
dangers of the deep earth. Status was marked by the expense of the garment, as
well as the number of guards among the entourage. Few in this city were
unskilled in combat. All dark elves were trained from birth with magic or
blades.

Hawk did not deviate from his course in spite of the many eyes
on him, and strode to the palace ahead. It was only his fifth visit to the
city—during the third of which he'd been forced to blast his way out. The cleft
on the side of Primok still bore the mark from where he'd split he rock.

Like all the spans that connected to Primok, this one was
fashioned of solid purple light. Dark and difficult to look at, it was both
beautiful and deadly. The city spellcasters could dismiss the bridge at a
moment's notice, leaving any standing on its surface to plunge into the Well of
Shadow.

They reached the palace entrance, a massive gate of
acid-green flames. The soldiers allowed them to enter, but a handful of guards
joined Hawk inside. Barely a whisper signified their presence as they fell into
step beside him. They kept to the shadows, only visible by the naked blades in
their hands.

Hawk did not spare them a glance. Renowned for their skill
with the fae blades they favored, they could kill him if ordered to. The threat
of their weapons did not cause him to hesitate. If Tess had somehow survived,
she needed him.

His throat tightened as he recalled hearing the news. He'd
been standing in one of his alternate guildhalls in Europe, marshaling his
forces with the disbanded battlemages. Then one of his contacts had rushed in and
whispered what had happened to Tess. For the first time since his nest had been
killed, he felt cold within his heart. He'd stopped to tell Tess's parents
about her death, and then came directly here.

The guards wove their way through the elaborate tunnels of
the queen's palace until they reached the main hall. Few worshiped the old gods
anymore, so he was unsurprised to see a lack of decorative spiders, vipers,
black reavers, or deep dragons. In their place were detailed lightcast models
of great warriors, dark elf priestesses, and strange creatures.

The main hall itself rivaled the grandeur of any he had
seen. Metals unknown to the surface world were kept fluid, and constantly
shifted to form ever-changing depictions of life in the deep. Light and shadow
had been added, enhancing the lifelike effect. Although beautiful, the forms
were fashioned of hundreds of entities, and doubled as a lethal defense.

"Son of the Ancient," the queen addressed him from
her dais. "I believe we agreed your life would be forfeit if you
returned."

Backed by the sweeping wings of a slain deep dragon, Queen
Lorasith presented an imposing figure. Unlike her predecessor, she loathed
political intrigue, and had taken a much more direct form of rule. Rigid, and
at times brutal, she was as smart as she was deadly.

"We did," Hawk replied with a short bow.

She peaked an eyebrow and rose to her feet. Then she stalked
towards him. "So you have come to pay the debt to our people, and my
ancestor?"

A wicked dagger appeared in her hand and she flicked it idly
at him. It struck him in the chest and shattered, sending shards of light
tumbling to the floor. Her gaze carried a grudging respect as another blade—a real one—appeared in her hand.

"You do not flinch," she said. "Are you so
ready to die?"

"I will be ready when the time comes," he replied.
"But I have need of your aid before that day."

She laughed, a scornful sound that echoed around the
chamber. Some of the entities took on a mocking pose. She stalked closer.

"You have the audacity to come in here with a request?"

Without warning the fluid metal arced to him, and morphed
into a dozen lithe soldiers. Their spears touched his body, ready to pierce his
frame if the order was given. She came to a halt several paces from him.

"I should have your remains dropped into the
Well."

Her tone was sharper than the blade in her hand, and Hawk
knew that his life hung by a thread.

"I did not say my request was for myself," Hawk
replied.

She cocked her head to the side, and the liquid spears
withdrew a few inches. "Who?" she demanded.

"The Oracle has fallen into the Dark."

The queen's eyebrows lifted, and she regarded him for a long
moment. Hawk did not question that she knew about the Dark, and everything else
that went on above her realm. The dark elves had always been adept at gathering
information.

"Then she is dead," she stated. "And it
appears your sole hope in defeating the Dark has perished with her."

"I believe she still lives," he said.

"She nearly died at your first encounter with the Dark,"
she said. "An event at which I understand even you were overcome."

"I want you to send a patrol to find her."

"To find her body?" Her eyes narrowed with
understanding and she glided close. The liquid blades followed her in.
"You, who have lived for senteniums of time, have always remained aloof.
You scorned one of my own blood and damaged our home, and yet you care for Tess
like a daughter." She smiled without mirth. "This is
unexpected."

"She can stop this war," he said.

"A war I care not about," she replied. "The
surface races would slaughter each other in its absence, and must I remind you
that we are impervious to the Dark?"

"But not what the Dark turns humans into," Hawk
said evenly. Her features tightened, but she didn't refute it. Hawk pressed her
silence. "I'm sure you've surmised what they become. They are like the
fiends from The Second Draeken War. When Alice has taken over above, you can be
certain she will turn her attention below. You need the oracle to be alive as
much as we do. Do not forget how we allied in that conflict."

"You think that because we allied before we can do so
again?" Her voice hardened. "Or have you forgotten our banishment?
You ask for what we are not allowed to give."

"And yet it is necessary," he replied.

Her lips curled into a sneer, but she didn't argue. Turning
on her heel she stalked to her dragon dais. "One patrol," she cast
over her shoulder. "To retrieve her corpse."

He bowed and turned to leave, but paused when she added.
"The blood debt awaits to be paid, Hawk." Her voice was quiet, yet
conveyed a simmering threat. "My assistance has a price. You have one year
to return and relinquish your life. Or is yours not worth the chance of saving
hers?"

"It is."

"Then I will see you soon Hawk."

"If I am alive in a year, my life is yours," he
replied.

This time she allowed him to leave. When he exited the
palace Urilian appeared at his side. "You're alive." He sounded
surprised.

For now. Hawk didn't answer, and after a while
Urilian continued.

"Did you achieve what you sought?"

He thought of Tess, and his desperate hope that she was
alive. It was a vain hope, and yet one he clung to. If she had died because
he'd allowed her to stay in Auroraq, his guilt would kill him before the queen
could.

"I hope so," he finally replied.

Or we are all lost.

Chapter 2: The
Mage Without Magic

Tess dreamed. Like lightning bugs of thought the images
flashed in her mind and then were gone. Easily forgotten, they meant little to
her. A few times she thought she opened her eyes, but there was nothing to see.
There was only darkness.

For a long time she dreamt of falling, but it felt more like
floating. Fleetingly she recalled casting a desperate gravity spell, but had no
way of knowing if it had held. At some point she struck something hard, and her
thoughts scattered. After a while faces and words flitted into her mind, but
were gone before she could register them. Some she recognized, others she did
not. She felt cold, but then something burned within her, warming her flesh.

Then the whispers began.

At first they were faint, and she strained to hear their
words. After a time they grew louder, until they were veritable shrieks. They
spoke of fear, weakness, and regret.

The words dredged up memories, and she saw herself ignoring
her mother when she was a child. She'd placed a knife in a sink of water, and
it had cut her mother when she'd gone to do the dishes. The blood had darkened
a towel as Kate had tightened it around her hand. Tess knew it had been her
fault, and she had hid.

The next image came, and Tess was older. A boy had teased
her relentlessly, until she'd snapped. She could still feel his nose break
under her fist. The crunch caused her to shudder, the sound grating and harsh.
After that many of the kids were afraid of her. They teased her behind her
back, and she had fewer friends.

The view shifted to when she had told Kate she wasn't her
daughter. The hurt and disbelief magnified, and Tess yearned for the image to
go away. It did not. Amplified by the whispers, the sight elicited a wave of
guilt. She tried to flee, but there was nowhere to go.

Then Derek appeared before her. His body was torn and
bloodied, his face twisted in a final agony. She screamed and knew it had been
her fault. She had failed to protect him. Beside him other bodies appeared,
each broken and lifeless. Jack, Kate, Rox, Iris, all had died because of her.
Faster and faster the bodies appeared, until it became a sea of corpses. And
she stood at the head of it all.

"You could have saved them," Alice said, her voice
hollow and mournful. "I tried to save them. You sentenced them to
this."

"You summoned the Dark!" Tess yelled, but her
voice echoed hollow.

Alice's gaze never left the landscape of death. "I
sought to teach them peace, but they would not have it." Then her gaze
settled onto Tess, causing her to wilt. "They would have accepted me . . .
but you led them to war."

Alice took a step closer. "I was the harbinger of
peace, daughter. You are to blame for this massacre."

Tess recoiled and her strength failed. She images felt real,
even if she could not recall them. Her mind crumpled, the pain of her choices
causing a deep stab in her chest. She cried out for relief, and the whispers
spoke of succumbing, of allowing herself to be changed. The agony of loss and
regret would end, and she would never face them again.

Tears poured from her eyes but something within her refused.
The words stuck in her throat, causing the whispers to get louder. Rising with
urgency and need, the voices became deafening.

She wanted to clasp her hands over her ears and scream, but
instead she begged her willpower to stop fighting. Her resolve waned,
struggling to hold firm. The erosion begun, it spread quickly. Relief flooded
her, and she reached a hand out to accept the promise from the whispers . . .

But they had faded. As she'd struggled with herself they had
grown faint, then silent. The ache in her chest had evaporated with them, and
she never voiced her willingness to relent. She sighed, and slept.

***

Tess woke to the smell of charred meat. Weak, she pushed
herself into a sitting position and looked about. She'd been lying on a rough
blanket, but had no idea where it had come from. The light was dim, but not
dark, and revealed some sort of clearing. Rebuffed by a small fire, the
darkness created a dome above them. Trees trunks were visible but their
canopies were not.

Her scattered thoughts gradually focused until she recalled
what had happened. Alice had struck her, and she'd fallen into the Dark. She
sucked in her breath as she realized where she was, her eyes frantically
searching the gloom. Her fear proved unnecessary. The Dark did not advance upon
her.

But something did move.

Almost invisible near the fire, a figure turned at her gasp.
He rose to his feet, causing her to recoil. Tall and broad shouldered, the man
wore blood-spattered body armor over combat fatigues. A shotgun lay cradled in
his arms, while other guns were strapped to his back and thighs. Pockets for
ammunition dominated his vest and filled the duffel bag that rested nearby.
Spots of blood and dirt layered his face, enhancing his grim expression.

"Glad to see you've come around," he said.

In contrast to his appearance, his voice was surprisingly
mild. She swallowed, and answered in a hoarse cough. "How long have I been
out?"

"Couple of days," he replied, and turned back to
the fire. "Thought you might be hungry if you woke up."

"What is it?" Tess asked in spite of herself. Her
mouth watered at the smell.

"It's the last of my beef," he said. "The
cities are crawling with Twisted, so I haven't been able to find more."

He rose to his feet and stepped in her direction. She
flinched, but when he reached toward her there was a tin plate with a charred slice
of meat on it. The juices still sizzled, appetizing and inviting. Her gaze
flicked from him and back to the food.

He frowned in annoyance. "I admit I'm not the best
cook, but it's all you've got."

Her stomach overcame her caution, and she accepted the
plate. He reached to his side and casually drew a large combat knife. Flipping
it in his hand, he offered it hilt first. The ease with which he handled the
weapon caused her gut to tighten, but she accepted the gift.

"Are you a soldier?" she asked. She took a bite,
and then another. It burned her tongue but she didn't care. Its lack of
seasonings did nothing to detract from the taste. She settled in to eat.

"In another life," he said, and sank into a seat
by the fire. He didn't look at her as he turned the spit.

"So what have you been doing since then?" she
asked.

He threw her a look. "Ten years in prison for murder.
I'd still be there if this hadn't all happened."

The food had gone cold in her mouth, and she slowly removed
the bite. She glanced around, searching for an avenue of escape. She mentally
berated herself that she hadn't thought of using her magic first.

Subtly, she sought to warp the gravity around the man to
trap him. If he noticed the attack, he gave no sign. Then he rose to his feet
and stepped to his bag to retrieve a second plate. Astonished that her spell
had failed, she tried again.

Panic engulfed her as she realized it was not working. The
gravity failed to move at her call. Drawing deep within, she tried to lift
herself off the ground—and
jumped into the air. She squeaked in surprise and came to a halt several feet
off the ground.

He looked at her. "So you are a mage. I suspected as
much the way you came down."

The number of questions was rising, but she settled back to
the ground and asked the most important one.

"Who are you?"

"Robar," he said. "Former US Navy SEAL, and
resident of the Black Dolphin Russian prison for the last ten years." He
raised an eyebrow to her, which she took to mean it was her turn to share.

"Tess Oliver," she said. "Student at Tryton's
Academy of Magic on Auroraq."

"What magics?" he asked. He removed a second knife
and sliced off a haunch. Tearing a bite from it, he paused when she answered.

"All of them."

"You're the oracle from Mt. Elbrus." His eyebrows
shot up.

She nodded, and he looked away, lost in thought. "How
do you know about magic?" she asked.

A slight scowl creased his features, but it displayed more
regret then anger. "My parents and brother were mages. I was not."

"What do you mean?"

"My brother was . . . talented," he said, his
expression unreadable. "When it became clear I wasn't, I left and joined
the auren world."

"But why doesn't my magic work on you?"

He flashed a grin. "What spell?"

"Binding," she admitted.

He issued a grunt. "Magic doesn't work on me. No one
could ever tell me why."

She blinked into her magesight and looked at him. Normally
people were lit up in brilliant colors of energy, emotion, and thought. For the
first time in her life she saw very little. As if the energy within him was
cast in shadow, she couldn't see more than a faint echo of what he was like.
She squinted, and the shadow lifted somewhat. She blinked in surprise as she
realized the truth.

"You're immune?"

He jerked. "What?"

"You're immune to magic," she said. "And I
would say most energies as well."

His eyebrows pulled together, and then understanding spread
across his features. "That . . . makes a lot of sense. How would you know
that?"

"Magesight for an oracle is different," she said
with a shrug. "I see a lot more. You didn't know?"

He shook his head. "How could I?" Then he released
a bark of laughter. "Being immune, would it stop a taser?"

"Probably," she said. "The energy wouldn't
resonate with you like it would anyone else." Then she jerked. "The
Dark—it doesn't work on you either."

He scratched the stubble on his chin. "It didn't change
me like it did the other inmates."

She blew out her breath, her food forgotten. "Do you
have any idea what this means?"

He shrugged. "Does it matter? If the cloud doesn't kill
me, the Twisted will." He gestured to the blood on his body. "Do you
have any idea how many I've killed already? I took out several just getting you
out of your impact crater. Maybe I should have left you. Keeping you alive
means you will be conscious when they tear you to pieces."

He turned away, and Tess didn't know how to respond. The
bitterness in his tone was unmistakable, but why did he feel such apathy toward
life? And what did his immunity to the Dark really mean? Now that she thought
of it, she wasn't sure. They ate their meal in silence. Only when they finished
did Tess speak again.

"Thanks for the food," she said.

He issued a grunt. "It might be your last. Every night
they come searching for you. Because of whatever I do they can't see you
directly, but you can count on a few stumbling onto us."

"What do you mean by few?"

"Last night there were twenty or thirty," he said.
"I lost track after the second wave. Two nights ago there were only
ten." He gestured to his bag. "I'm almost out of ammo and grenades,
and my last explosives are in position now. Let's hope you are strong enough to
help or we won't live to see tomorrow."

His tone and statement revealed several things. He'd stayed
with her even though the Twisted were coming after her, and he was evidently
quite skilled with conventional weapons. But the apathy when he spoke of dying
was too apparent to ignore.

"Do you not care about your life?"

He stared at her until she realized that she'd overstepped.
She changed the subject. "How long until dusk?"

Instead of looking at a watch, he looked upward.
"Twenty minutes or so," he said.

"You can see the sun?"

He nodded. "It's like looking through a dense fog. I
can see a little, but everything is blurry. I can see the area around myself
better, and obviously it appears to extend to you. How far can you see?"

"Twenty feet in every direction from you." She
didn't add how disturbing it was to only see a dome of darkness. "Why do
they come at night if they are already in the Dark?"

He didn't spare a glance as he loaded weapons with practiced
fingers. "I've been in this cloud for weeks, and the only thing I can say
for certain is that the Twisted don't eat. They do tire, though. If I were to
guess I would say that the cloud sustains them, but they still need to rest.
They also favor true dark at night."

She frowned and gestured to the small clearing. "I've
fought with my magic before, but not like this. What do you want me to
do?"

He pointed between a break in the trees. "Thirty feet
that way is a recess in a cliff. We'll make our stand there. There's only one
way to reach us, and I've placed the Claymores and C4 to give us time if we
need it. You'll need to use your magic as best you can when I have to
reload."

"How soon should they be here?"

He settled his pistol into a harness under his arm, and then
paused to kick dirt onto the fire, extinguishing it. Hefting his bag, he said,
"They're already here."

She looked into the opaque cloud, searching by sight and
magic for the impending danger. Her senses tuned, she didn't see anything—but after a moment she could
hear them.

And they were coming.

Chapter 3: A
Greater Fiend

Robar and Tess retreated to the alcove he'd mentioned. Like
a knife had split the edge of a hill, the gap narrowed sharply on its way in. A
slanted ledge abutted the interior, and provided an excellent vantage point
from which to defend themselves.  With a curve of stone at their backs, they
could focus their whole attention on the gap the creatures would come from.

Robar tossed his duffle bag up to the ledge, and the torch
onto a pile of wood on the side. Then he jumped and caught the ledge so he
could lever himself up. Tess flew to join him as he began to unload his bag.
Rifles, shotguns, grenades, and pistols all found a place at his side or on his
body.

"Are we going to need all that?" she asked.

He flashed her a look that said, What do you think?

"What do you want me to do?"

"Can you use your magic?"

She burned a fire in her hand. It took more effort than
normal, but she supposed that was due to Robar's presence. His immunity
appeared to dampen magical power within the immediate vicinity.

"I can, but not as strong as normal," she replied.

He pointed with his chin into the gap. "Lay any traps
you can. They'll be here in a few minutes."

"How can you tell?"

"I have ears, don't I?"

She had no response to that, so she did as he requested.
Dropping back into the gap, she began placing condensed fire, gravity, and
earth traps at the edge of the darkness. By the time she was finished the
sounds of the searching fiends caused her skin to crawl. She flew up to Robar’s
side, grunting from the effort.

"Ready?" she asked.

"Are you?" His gaze carried doubt in her
abilities, causing her jaw to clench.

"I'll watch the right. Think you can handle the
left?"

He snorted a laugh. Reclining into a prone position, he
pointed the muzzle of a huge assault gun over the lip of the edge. Thumbing the
safety, he said, "If they threaten to overwhelm us, I'll hit the
claymores. I'd rather not have to use them though."

She remained standing and lit fire in her palms. His
dismissive attitude was irritating. It wasn't like she'd never fought before.
At the same time the darkness felt like a weight pressing onto her. She
swallowed as a snarl erupted in the Dark, and decided she was grateful that
Robar was with her.

The scratching and digging continued to get louder as the
fiends followed their trail. Then they appeared at the edge of the gloom, their
white eyes glittering.

"Here we go," Robar said, his voice surprisingly
calm.

His gun erupted in a deafening roar and a burst of light,
and the first of the fiends were torn to shreds. Others took their place, and
they lined up on the edge of the Dark. Their eyes burned white as they issued a
collective roar. Then they closed in a rush.

Drawing from the surrounding heat, Tess unleashed a torrent
of flames. The first ranks shrieked as they were incinerated, but more took
their place. Tess didn't let up, and turned her palms towards those that
appeared.

Evidently learning from their predecessors, the second line
leapt up or dodged to the side, allowing some to get past her initial blast.
Forced to divide her attention, she continued to build a firewall as she moved
a hand to strike them.

She struck the first, sending him crashing into the stone
with a whine of pain. She missed the second. Launching itself into the air, it
aimed for her. It was knocked aside as a torrent of bullets impacted its torso.

Robar swiveled back to his side and continued to target his
foes. "Don't hesitate to ask for help," he said without looking at
her. "We fight as a team or we die divided."

She swallowed and continued to launch fire at the swift
creatures, struggling to keep them at bay. The gap into the grotto became an
inferno of fire, blood, and torn bodies. Lit by the lingering flames, the
entire scene was cast in red and yellow, amplifying the sense of menace as the
creatures assaulted their position.

"Changing mag," he yelled. "Cover my
side."

Her flank was relatively clear, so she turned one hand to
help. Their ledge had taken a noticeable chill after all the heat she'd drawn,
so she switched to gravity. Clenching her fist, she created a well that caused
all the fiends to sink to the ground. Due to Robar's presence the spell wasn't
strong enough to kill them, but it pinned them like trapped lions.

"Re-engaging," Robar said.

Tess returned her full attention to her own flank, and
fleetingly wondered if he'd timed that moment for when the attack on her had
ebbed. Then it took her whole attention to keep the fiends from overwhelming
their position.

Each passing second the creatures advanced in spite of
Tess’s and Robar’s attacks. Robar had dropped his smoking gun and had picked up
a shotgun. He levered the slide and released an almost continuous steam of
gunfire at the fiends.

He cursed as they drew within ten feet, and shouted,
"Light your traps!"

She did so, and the concussive blast nearly knocked them
from their feet. Wounded and dead were thrown in all directions, with several
landing beside them. They picked off the survivors but the next wave had
already appeared in the gloom.

"Why are there so many?" Tess asked, breathing
hard, a trace of fear in her voice.

"How should I know?" he shouted as he reloaded.

But the line did not advance. Prowling the edge, they
snapped and clawed but did not approach.

"What are they waiting for?" Tess asked.

"A bigger one," Robar said grimly, and pulled a
pair of grenades into view.

"What do you mean . . ." Then she saw it.

Stalking through the crowd, a creature the size of a small
car prowled at the edge of the Dark. Sleek and muscled, it resembled a cat, yet
stood taller and larger than any natural creature. Robar cursed under his
breath.

"What is that?"

"Tiger."

Her stomach sank in dismay. "I thought only humans
became Twisted."

"And some mammals," Robar said in a rush. He
pulled a pin on the grenade. "Trust me, you don't want to face them. Don't
let it close or we are finished."

Her eyes widened as it drifted into view. The stripes had
gone gray and black, and the cat’s features had been twisted into a more
tapered snout. Its eyes glowed bright green as it released a blood chilling
snarl. Then it lunged.

Robar opened up, but the giant cat dodged with a speed that defied
belief. Bullets raked the ground in its wake, missing the streaking form by
inches. Tess added her magic to his fire, and the cat was forced to dodge to
the side and retreat.

The cat reappeared on the far flank, bursting into the open.
Primed and ready, Robar flicked his grenade out, and the sudden detonation sent
the cat shrieking to the side. Tess blasted it with fire, and it came through
with singed and burning fur. Undeterred, it darted toward their ledge.

In the same motion Robar dropped the empty shotgun and drew
a pistol. He fired as fast as he could pull the trigger. The cat snarled, but
did not retreat. Then Tess lifted the ground in front of it, and grabbed one of
its paws in a claw curse. Caught by surprise, the tiger tumbled to a stop and
rose hissing.

Robar grabbed another grenade with his free hand and pulled
the pin with his teeth. Just as the great cat freed its paw, the grenade
bounced onto its back. Robar caught Tess's arm and yanked her out of view as it
detonated. They rose to find the cat still crawling toward them. Robar calmly
retrieved his shotgun and reloaded several shells. Then he pointed the big
muzzle at the cat and fired, ending its life.

Tess looked away, but turned back when the Twisted began to
growl. Just as they surged into another assault Robar slapped his wrist. The
resulting explosion rocked the alcove and killed dozens, but did not stop them.
Fiends screamed in pain and hate, and poured over the bodies of their torn
companions. Slipping on the blood, they scrambled to reach Tess and Robar,
sensing victory.

Tess cast every curse and spell she could think of. Rocks
rose from the ground and smashed them, a tree reached its branches down to
crush several, and the oxygen was sucked from the air. Still they drew closer.

"Any ideas?" Tess yelled as a pair bounded up the
incline.

His answer was to shoot one in the face. She killed another
with a piercing shard of ice. Robar then ripped a grenade from his side and
tossed it into the milling horde. Then he threw another, and another. Blood and
flesh geysered upward as he retreated to the back of the ledge. Grasping his
last weapon, he loaded it as fast as he could.

Tess joined him, and crushed the ones that were climbing
over the ledge. Backlit by the fires in the gap, their faces were twisted with
hunger. Each died and tumbled away. Heedless of the danger, others took their
place.

"Last mag!" he yelled, and racked the slide of a
large pistol. Taking aim, he fired with precision. "When this runs dry
I'll be down to knives."

"That's not going to stop them!" Tess had to shout
over the din.

His face was grim and he didn't respond. In seconds his gun
ran dry and he drew a knife. Stepping forward, he deftly sliced it across a
creature’s throat and kicked him away. The next got closer, and clawed deep
furrows into his arm before he killed it.

Tess was faring no better. Driven to Robar's side her magic
was weaker still. Each curse lacked the power to kill the surging creatures,
and merely tossed them away, singed but alive. She gasped as claws tore into
her leg. The distraction allowed her attacker to drag her towards the ledge.

She retaliated at the same time Robar knifed its spine,
allowing her to kick free. Despair sank into her gut as she forced herself to
her feet. Desperately she shattered the edge of the ledge, sending shards of
rock through the ones climbing it. The reprieve was temporary. There were too
many.

Then suddenly the attack slowed. Shrieks of victory became
cries of pain as the ones exiting the Dark were slain. A glint of steel flashed
in the gloom, indicating that someone else had joined the fray.

Hope rekindled her waning strength, and Tess sent a surge of
power into the nearest foes. Knocked from the ledge, they fell into the
tumultuous battle. None took their place. Robar knelt next to his torn bag and
searched for additional ammo. Apparently finding more shells for his shotgun,
he began loading them as he stepped to her side.

She felt a rush of relief as their unknown allies cut the
remainder down, their swords blurring through flesh. Then she got a good look
at them, and confusion swept over her. About her height and trim of figure,
their skin was the color of polished fog, while their eyes were black. Dressed
in dark, form fitting armor, they fought with fluidity and grace. Fierce and
lethal, they cut through the powerful fiends like they were wheat to be
harvested.

"What are they?" she asked.

Robar issued a grunt. "Dark elves."

She threw him a look. "What brought them here?"

"They certainly didn't come for me."

The last fiend went down under a coordinated assault from a
trio of strikes. Then the dark elves separated. By unspoken order most of them
returned to the edge of the gap and took up defensive positions. Three
approached the ledge and leapt up to join them, their motions agile and light.
Robar kept his gun pointed down, but did not take his finger off the trigger.
Tess couldn't blame him. Each of the dark elves bore weapons stained with the
blood of numerous kills.

"You are the oracle, I presume?" the woman in the
front asked.

She nodded. "Tess."

Her fascination for their appearance was overshadowed by the
elf's voice. Her tone was light, as if she were out for a morning stroll rather
than just having waded through a bloodbath. Lilting and melodic, her accent was
unlike any she'd ever heard. The intensity of her gaze made Tess want to
flinch.

"I am Shirrilis," she said. "We were sent to
find your body. I did not expect to find you alive."

"Robar here repels the Dark in the vicinity."

The elf’s gaze flicked to him and back to her. "Then we
owe him a debt of gratitude. In such troubling times an oracle is much
needed."

"Who sent you?"

"We came at the request of the Ancient."

She had a flash of insight. "Hawk?"

"As you say."

"But what if I'd become part of the Dark?"

The elf beside her flicked his sword, causing Tess to
swallow. The motion spoke volumes.

Then you would be dead.

Chapter 4: The
Warden

"I need to get home," Tess insisted.

"It is not possible," Shirrilis said. "The
Dark stretches for thousands of miles in every direction, and these creatures
are seeking you out."

"How do you know they are coming for her?" Robar
asked. He kicked one of the Twisted corpses.

"A hunter recognizes another hunter," one of the dark
elves said. His gaze slid off Tess, amplifying the scorn in his voice.
"The hunted does not."

"Alice must be searching for me," Tess said,
annoyed at his tone.

"They will find you," Shirrilis said. "Your
only place of safety is to come with us."

"To where?"

"Elsurund," she replied. "Our homeland."

"You want me to go underground?"

"The Dark does not penetrate beneath," she said.
"And the city connects to many forgotten paths."

"How far underground?" Tess hedged.

"The city lies well beneath and to the northeast of
here."

"I need to get back to Auroraq," she said
uneasily.

The elf’s eyes tightened. "Your only route to safely
lies with us, and we are not permitted to guide you out of the cloud. My queen
has also requested your presence, if we were to find you alive. Do you not
think that you are the oracle to us as well as the surface races?"

Tess shouldn't have been surprised, but she was. The dark
elf's tone was mild, but it carried an implicit challenge. The implication was
clear. Shirrilis had been ordered to bring her back if she found her.

"It appears I have no other option," Tess said.

Shirrilis flashed a smile. "There's a cave not far from
here that we can use to go beneath."

Tess turned to Robar. "What about you? Once I'm
underground you won't have to stay next to me. You've saved my life more times
than I can count already."

Robar didn't answer for long enough that she doubted he'd
heard her. Then his gaze flicked between Shirrilis and Tess.

"I think I'll stick with you. I've been trying to get
ahead of this thing for a couple of weeks now, and I'm not inclined to keep
fighting my way out. You seem to be my best bet of getting out of here."

His gaze lingered on Shirrilis, and Tess saw suspicion
there. She echoed the sentiment, and so felt a wave of relief that he would
stay with her. She didn't want to admit it, but going underground with a group
of dark elves was disturbing enough without having to do it alone.

She turned to the dark elves. "Lead the way."

Shirrilis didn't seem pleased that Robar had decided to join
them, but she turned and made a motion to the others. They darted into
position, forming an oval around Robar and Tess. They set off together, their
weapons out. Their caution was warning enough, so Tess remained silent as they
traversed the rough terrain.

Several times she heard the shuffling sounds of the Twisted,
but Shirrilis managed to guide them past without incident. Tess listened with
mounting fear, wondering if they would notice their passage. Half an hour
passed, and then an hour. They continued to work their way east. After another
hour Tess began to question the dark elf's definition of "not far".

Just when she was about to speak up the group came to a
halt, and Shirrilis approached a nondescript boulder that lay adjacent to a
small hill. Its only distinguishing feature was an oblong protrusion near the
top that resembled a face pressing out of the stone. Shirrilis caressed the
boulder, and then retreated as it began to change shape.

Hands and arms came from within as the face pressed all the
way out. The boulder shrank from the sides, drawing from its bulk to create the
rest of the body and legs. Unyielding rock took on the appearance of satiny
skin, supple clothing, and bright, intelligent features.

Shirrilis offered a short bow, and said, "Warden of
beneath, we seek passage into our home."

At twenty feet in height the warden peered down on her.
"My vision is clouded, yet your voice is known to me. You may pass."

Shirrilis bowed again and led the way into the cave that
appeared when the warden stepped aside. One by one the group followed and
passed under the warden's intense gaze. Tess looked at it in wonder. The
enchantment was very much like an entity, and yet there was an intelligence
about it that went beyond. Then she realized that the stone was actually
semi-liquid in nature, not solid. What sort of enchantment had made it, and how
had it withstood the Dark?

—the
warden crouched and seized Robar. Lifting him off the ground she peered at him,
and then issued a snarl that sent a shiver of ice through Tess's blood.

"Aurens are forbidden beneath," she said.

Robar had drawn his shotgun and pointed it at the warden.
Shirrilis darted back to the entrance and stopped him with a word.

"Don't," she snapped. "You'll get us
all killed."

"What do you expect me to do," Robar growled, but
he didn't fire.

Shirrilis bowed to the warden. "This one is permitted
to pass."

"On whose authority?" the warden said. "Know
that honesty will be present in your voice, and dishonesty will be
punished." The warning carried the threat of violence.

"Perhaps it would be better if he remained above,"
Shirrilis said, "until such time that the one with authority can
arrive."

"He has attempted entry. His crime is committed. Speak
the name of the person who has given authority for him to enter, or suffer his
fate a well."

Robar's grip tightened on his shotgun. "If you don't do
something I'm going to blast its head off." The warden gave no sign that
it had heard the threat.

Shirrilis shifted her feet, and Tess had a flash of insight.
The dark elf didn't have the authority to bring Robar down, but it was too late
to leave him behind. No matter what she said it would be a challenge to the
warden. Then Tess had an idea.

"He's not an auren," Tess said, and stepped into
view. "He was born a mage but has no magic."

Shirrilis cast her a worried look, but did not interrupt.
The warden peered down on Tess with surprise.

"Who are you to speak with such authority?"

"One who bears all magics," Tess replied.

The warden's sleek eyebrows shot up. "An oracle? I hear
truth in your voice, and yet must see your words proven."

"What does she want me to do?" she said in an
aside to Shirrilis.

"I would assume you must show your skill with several
magics at once," she replied quietly. "Or she will kill us all."

No pressure. Under the unflinching gaze of the
warden, Tess mustered her courage and set to work. Gathering her courage, she
started with light and cast an entity first. The light took shape into a
figurine that resembled her mom, Kate. Strong and valiant, her mother seemed to
convey a sense of confidence and unyielding will. Then the roots of a small
bush bent and climbed into view, forming her father. Tall and strong, it moved
to stand beside the first. Jack's features seemed to smile at her in
encouragement, sending an ache through her.

Would she see them again?

She added earth, and shaped it into Derek. An unbidden smile
crossed her features as she made his form. Then Tess added water. Moisture
gathered and climbed, forming a second figurine that looked like Rox. Purple
light appeared and coalesced into Iris, who even here seemed distracted.

One by one she added different magics, and shaped them into
the ones she called family. Last to join them, she pulled the heat and formed a
figurine of pure fire. Hawk's form came into view, and he moved to stand beside
the others. He stood fierce and strong before she allowed the enchantments to
fade away. Tess faced the warden feeling oddly hollow.

"An oracle indeed," the warden said. "You
have earned my respect. His passage has been granted." She put him down,
and then added. "But know that you bear the weight of responsibility for
him. His crimes are your crimes."

"I understand," Tess replied.

Shirrilis ushered them all in before the warden could change
her mind, and in moments the passageway was sealed behind them. Then she
whirled to face Tess.

"I did not expect you to step in."

"What else could I do?" Tess asked.

There was a respect in the dark elf's eyes that had been
absent before, and for the first time it seemed her smiled was genuine.

"Let us move on," she said. "The perils
beneath are many, and we should stay moving."

"Wait," Tess exclaimed, and caught her arm.
"There's something I need to do first."

"What can you do down here that you could not do
above?"

Tess flexed her magic, and felt the faint pulse of a signal
for the first time since she'd woken up in the Dark. The smile on her face
could not be contained.

"I need to make a call."

Chapter 5:
Voice of the Dead

Kate's knees lost their strength, and she slipped into a
chair before she could fall.

"Mom?" Tess said over the phone.

Overcome with emotion, Kate's voice failed her. A thousand
worries and fears crashed through her in a matter of seconds, and tears blurred
her vision. Was it real? Was it a trick? Was it really her?

Please let it be her . . .

"Mom . . .?" Tess asked, uncertainty coloring her
tone.

"I'm here." Kate forced the words through a
constricted throat.

Jack looked up at her voice. They had taken to eating dinner
together in the office each day. Few words were spoken. The ritual had been
their only time to mourn the loss of their daughter. With the casualty list
skyrocketing worldwide, everyone around them had lost someone. Jack and Kate
were expected to set an example of setting aside personal feelings, but the
strain of the daily façade had become unbearable.

"Who is it?" Jack asked, his expression concerned.

Kate stared at him, unable to form the words. His eyes hung
like his head, lending to the shadow that had come over him since the news that
Tess had died.

"It's Tess," she finally managed.

He stared at her for several seconds, the information
failing to register. Then his entire frame swelled with light and he was on his
feet. Three steps brought him to her side, and he twitched like he wanted to
wrench the phone from her grasp. She threw him a scathing glance and his
fingers withdrew.

"What's going on, Mom? Can you not talk right
now?"

Kate blew out her breath and rigidly controlled her
emotions. "They told us you were dead, Tess."

Her words were quiet, but her tone conveyed all the depth of
emotion that she'd felt in the last few days. The loss, the fear, the
self-doubt, all compressed into those six words. Tess was silent for several
seconds, and Kate's heart ached with instant worry.

"I couldn't let her kill you," Tess said in a
small voice.

Kate blew out an explosive breath. "What are you
talking about?"

"They had cursed a satellite to cast an asunder
hex." Tess's voice was as somber as she had ever heard. "I destroyed
it instead of defending Alice. That's why she struck me down."

Kate blinked in sudden understanding. With the MIO task
force they had gone after a Harbinger named Leaf. When Kate was about to
capture the man a column of fire had streaked from the sky like a bolt of
lightning. Leaf had been incinerated.

"Hawk told us you fell into the Dark," Jack said,
leaning close to the phone. He squeezed her hand, and their eyes met. She
saved you, the look said. "How did you survive?" He asked Tess.

His arm shook with the desire to talk to his daughter, and
Kate's heart softened. She removed the phone from her ear and put it on
speaker.

Tess blew out her breath. "Before I lost consciousness
I cast a spell that slowed my descent. A man found me and kept me alive."

"Can you trust him?" Kate asked.

"His name's Robar. I think he used to be a SEAL. He has
a dampening effect on the surrounding area, which made it possible for us to
travel within the Dark. He's saved my life more than once already."

Kate's frame trembled with relief, hope, and worry. She
opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. They all got clogged in her
throat. Jack beat her to it.

"Where are you now?"

"I really don't know," she replied. "But I
think somewhere in southern Europe. The dark elves found us—"

"Dark elves?" Kate blurted.

"They live deep underground," Tess said. "And
the Dark doesn't affect them either. They are helping me escape."

"How?"

"We can't go above the surface. There are too many
Twisted. They are going to lead me through their city and then take me farther
north. Hopefully we can get ahead of the cloud."

Romania? Kate mouthed, and her gaze connected with
Jack.

He gave a sharp nod. "Romania is one of the few
European countries to give in to Harbinger rule. Our satellites show that the
Dark goes around the country. If you can't make it far enough to escape,
get to Romania. You should be able to fly out from there."

"Alice is using the Dark to enforce the law
there," Kate added. "So be careful."

"I will," she said. "I will call you when I
can, but the threads beneath are impossible to link to. I don't know if I will
be able to call you until after I leave their city."

"Are you sure you have to go down there?" Kate
asked.

"It's either that or go through the Dark."

Jack jerked his head in the negative. "Go where you
have to. Just be safe."

"Can you get a message to Hawk and my friends on
Tryton's?" Tess asked.

"I promise," Jack said, and grinned—the first smile in a week.

There was a burst of static, and then Tess said, "The
thread I'm connected to is fading. I should go."

"I don't want you to go," Kate said. She fought to
keep her voice under control. I can't have you die again. "There
has to be another way."

"I don't think there is, Mom," Tess said.

Kate wanted to be angry, to demand that her daughter come
home. It was futile, and she knew it. The Marine in her knew it. This was
Tess's chance to escape the Dark—perhaps
her only chance. Her decision made, the anger surged out.

"So help me, Tess, if you get yourself killed . .
."

"I won't, Mom, I promise," Tess said hastily.

Static began to cut in again, prompting Kate to say,
"Keep yourself safe, and contact us anytime you can."

"I will," Tess said.

The static increased, but Tess yelled, "I love
you!"

Kate answered back, and then the line died. Kate stared at
her phone, oddly aware that her entire frame was quivering. Drawing a slow
breath, she forced her muscles to relax and lowered the phone.

Jack let out an explosive breath and sank into the chair.
"She's alive."

Kate didn't allow herself to consider where Tess was going.
"But how can we protect her now?" she asked. "She's going to an
underground city of the dark elves. Who knew there was even such a
race?"

She clenched her hands against the yearning to hold a rifle
in her hands and see Alice through a scope. It was that woman's fault that Tess
had fallen. She swore to herself that one day she would put a bullet in her
brain.

"We shouldn't tell everyone she's alive," Jack
said suddenly. "Not yet anyway."

"Why?"

"Alice has her own sources. If she finds out that Tess
survived . . ."

"She might go after her again," Kate finished.

He swiveled to face her. "I would give anything to be
with Tess right now, but the best thing we can do for her is keep her survival
a secret."

She pinned him to his chair with a scathing look. "Jack
Oliver, I don't care how we do it, we will find a way to protect her. Do you
hear me?"

He burst into a laugh. "We will, Kate, but first we have
to start winning."

"Have you looked around you? Billions are Twisted, and
the Dark is still coming. When do we start winning?"

The fire in his gaze caused her to relent. "Tess is alive—and Alice doesn't know
that. It gives us the first advantage we've had in this war."

"I don't think I can live through Tess dying
again," Kate said.

"Then let's make sure we don't have to."

He flashed the crooked smile she loved. Determination,
anger, and relief were all mixed in the expression, and in them she understood
the truth. He wasn't confident they would all emerge alive, but they were both
fighting for the same thing.

Their daughter.

Chapter 6: The
Punished

Derek filed into Star Hall with the other students of
Tryton's and took a seat beside his sister. The summoning had come during his
Mechanics of Advanced Earth Magic class, and the professor had dismissed them
to gather with the rest of the school. Filled to the brim, the students
whispered to each other in nervous tones.

"Any idea what's going on?" Derek murmured to
Iris.

"I don't know everything," she snapped.

Derek flashed a tight-lipped smile at the annoyance in her
voice. He knew that she was bothered—not
by his question—but by
the fact that she hadn't figured it out. Even with her army of techno friends
throughout the world she had rarely been able to crack the Harbinger network.

Shorn slid into a seat beside him. Derek nodded to him.
Initially he'd disliked having the captain of the Tempest team among their
friends, especially because Shorn had harbored feelings for Tess. Over time his
attention had shifted to Rox, allowing Derek to become friends with him.

"Any thoughts on this?" Shorn asked in an undertone.

"None," Derek replied.

"You don't think it has anything to do with us, do
you?" Shorn asked.

Derek felt a gut wrenching twinge as he thought of Tess.
Before she'd died she had formed the Order of White. Based out of Siarra's
Refuge, they had cautiously gathered students and ultimately stripped Drake of
his magic. He hadn't been heard of since the Harbingers had removed him. Then
Tess had fallen into the Dark and the Order had all but disintegrated. Absent
for weeks, Rox returned to Tryton's and reminded them of what their purpose
was.

After days of preparation they set a plan in motion and
built a statue of Tess at the front of the school. Still reeling from Tess's
death, the students of Tryton's had seen it as a beacon of hope. That hope did
not fade when the Harbingers had finally managed to bring it down. The
knowledge that someone else was fighting had sparked a fire in everyone, and
curiosity over the perpetrators had been on everyone's lips.

"I hope not," Derek said. "If they found out
who did it . . ."

Shorn's features tightened. "Yeah, I know."

Rox appeared on the other side of Shorn and slid her hand
into his. "Even the professors are coming."

Derek swung about to see for himself, his heart sinking.
Sure enough, all the professors at Tryton's lined the circumference of Star
Hall. Huddled into groups, it was clear they did not know the purpose of this
gathering. Then Varson himself flew to the top of the pedestal accompanied by
another flyer.

Mallian, high magistrate of the Magtherian, had reportedly
joined the Harbingers the moment they had taken over. Rumor had it that his
penchant for brutality and absolute justice had led to a swift rise through
their ranks.

"This can't be good," Shorn breathed, a trace of
worry in his voice.

Varson alighted at the center of the illuminated platform
and turned a slow circle. Those who had not already stopped talking did so now,
and a hush swept the amphitheatre. Without speaking a single a word Varson had cowed
four thousand people to absolute silence. He smiled, and his black eyes
glittered.

"Your obedience is appreciated," he said.

Amplified by the enchantments on the large pedestal, his
voice carried throughout the space like poisoned velvet. Everyone knew that he
was one of the highest ranking Harbingers. No one called out or shouted in
defiance, but Derek noticed that many had expressions that betrayed their
desire to. The presence of a handful of Voidlings throughout the Hall was
sufficient to restrain them.

The clicking of Varson's polished boots echoed as he stalked
the edge of the pedestal. "You are no doubt confused why we have
interrupted your classes and brought you here today. However, we felt it was
necessary that you witness the consequences of actions taken by certain members
of the school."

Derek's mouth went dry. Had they discovered the Order? There
were over a hundred in the group by now, and mages from every school lined
their ranks. He could only imagine the punishment that Varson would levy upon
them. His gut tightened further as Varson went on.

"I'm certain you have all heard what has been done to
Drake. As a former captain of your own Tempest team, he led your school to
numerous victories. He then returned with us, ready to lead you all into a new
age. But what did he receive for his service?"

The menace in his voice mounted as he scanned the crowd.
"His magic was stripped from him! Is this what a servant of the people
deserves? Do you believe you have the authority to perform such an
act?"

He paused, and visibly reined in his emotions. "Then, a
few days ago, what appeared to be a phoenix attacked our school. Tasked with
guarding your lives, the Voidlings rose to meet this threat. The firebird
proved to be merely an illusion, but that was not the end. These individuals
used the distraction to erect a statue, a statue of the late oracle."

A murmur cascaded through the audience. The sound was barely
audible, and yet it conveyed a morbid curiosity. They wanted to find out who
had done it, but the sound indicated fear of what was to come.

Varson allowed the sound, his footfalls heightening the
tension. "We cannot allow anyone to defy the new authority within our
government. It may appear that such actions cause no harm, and yet they make
you believe that someone wishes to resist the Master's rule.

"Others outside of Tryton's have heard of this, and
they too think they can resist." His footfalls came to a halt. "They
cannot."

"These actions against Harbinger authority will not be
tolerated, and you are here to witness their punishment. You would do well to
learn from their mistakes . . . so you do not repeat them. High Magistrate
Mallian will now call the names of those who have done this unspeakable
act."

Derek reached up and scratched his shoulder, activating the
nexus charm that every Order member had. The tattoo created a direct link to
all of them, so when he whispered only they would hear.

"If you are called, do not say a single word,"
he said in an urgent hiss. "Not one."

Mallian flashed a malicious smile. "The first one
responsible is your very own . . . Director Grayson."

There was a collective gasp, and before it had subsided the
principal administrator of the school was forced to walk down an aisle to the
pedestal. A pair of Voidlings flanked him, their smoky hands preventing him
from using magic. With their power sapping his strength his skin was chalk
white, but his features were rigidly controlled.

Derek exchanged a stunned look with Shorn, and it was
evident that neither of them had expected this. As other professors were called
out it became clear that not one student was on the list. Derek's tension faded
to a gripping fear. Students they would punish, but what would they do to
adults?

Professor Kellon was last in line, and it took three
Voidlings to keep him contained. As the only rock troll professor, Kellon was
well liked for his soft spoken demeanor. The few who took his course on Ancient
Combat Techniques raved about his skill with weapons. To see him so enraged
sent a ripple of anger through the audience.

Varson swept the amphitheatre with an icy glare, and the
sound subsided. Then he walked a line in front of the nine professors. They
stared back at him without flinching, their very silence speaking volumes. Varson
released a mocking laugh.

"There is no need to admit your guilt. The enchantments
used to create the statue and the phoenix were powerful enough that it was not
difficult to ascertain your identity."

"This is my school," Director Grayson said.
"And I accept responsibility for what has been done." His comment
caused Varson to glide to his side.

"What is he doing?" Iris hissed. "They're
going to punish him."

"He's taking the fall for us," Derek
murmured. "He knows it was students and he doesn't want us punished."

Rox had her hand over her mouth. Shorn was shaking his head,
his expression one of disbelief. Derek couldn't tear his gaze away. This is not
what he'd intended when he'd suggested the plan. He'd never dreamed they would
blame the teachers.

Guilt assailed him. They would undoubtedly punish the adults
far more than students. Even though the Harbingers controlling the school had
demonstrated a willingness to harm the students, they had stopped short of
killing them. Varson's expression and words gave no sign that this was a trick.
The Harbingers truly believed the teachers had stripped Drake of magic and
built the effigy of Tess.

Should Derek stand and accept responsibility? Or would that
just invite punishment onto all within the Order? Indecision froze him, and he
fought to find a way out of this mess. Before he could decide, Varson began to
gloat.

"You admit your traitorous act against the
Master?" Varson asked. "I had expected you to deny what you have
done."

"She is not my master," Grayson said. With sudden
vehemence he spit, eliciting a collective intake of breath from the audience.
"She's a tyrant, killer, and—"

Varson flicked his hand, and the gravity punch slammed
Grayson to his knees. Blood welled to the split cheek as he clutched the wound.
Varson towered over him, fury lighting his expression.

"She is the Master of Earth," he said. "It is
time for you to accept the reality of your new life."

"I do not," Grayson exclaimed.

"Stop," Professor Lorna of the water school
pleaded with Grayson. "You're making it worse."

"You should listen to her," Varson said.

Grayson forced himself to his feet, but his eyes were on the
audience. "The spirit of Tryton's cannot be caged, poisoned, or
suppressed. Each of you has a duty to resist—to
fight as we have. Even removed, the statue of our oracle continues to
inspire us all." His gaze flicked back to Varson. "Shackles, agony,
and even death will not stop the mages from fighting you."

Varson's black eyes bored into Grayson, but the director did
not back down. Lorna was shaking in fear, but the other professors bore
expressions that matched Grayson's. Kellon released a bellowing roar before the
Voidlings could stop him. The sound elicited a rumble of praise from the crowd.

"Your misguided defiance is admirable," Varson
exclaimed. His voice had quieted to an awful stillness. "But it heightens
your crime." He made a signal to the Voidlings holding him, and one
drifted closer.

Grayson did not struggle. He stood tall as the Voidlings
assaulted his mind. His eyes darkened and his whole frame began to tremble, but
he did not cry out. Derek knew from experience that the Voidlings were robbing
him of all sense and ability, yet somehow Grayson remained on his feet.

But the Voidlings did not stop. Dark vapor began to rise off
Grayson's body, and puffed from his opaque eyes. Unable to stop it, his mouth
opened in a horrid shriek as he fell to his knees.

Varson crouched. "You spoke of death, so yours will
show them what happens to traitors."

His body trembling in agony, Grayson managed to lift his
head. "Tryton's will never stop fighting you!" he roared.

The audience and other teachers were stunned. Some made a
move as if to help, but Voidlings were quick to intercept them. Lorna began to
cry, and pleaded for Varson to stop. He didn't spare her a second glance.

Grayson's defiance could not last. The dark tinge to his
body continued to deepen. Grayson's jaw was clenched tight, and it was obvious
that he was fighting not to scream again. His whole frame trembling, he ultimately
collapsed onto the pedestal . . . and went still. The Voidlings retreated,
leaving Grayson's body layered in dark vapor.

Varson rose to his feet and turned to the audience. Many
were crying. Others had clenched their fists in rage. Her face a mask of tears
and anger, a girl stood up and pointedly folded her arms. Before a Voidling
could stop her another followed suit, and then another. One by one the students
of Tryton's stood and folded their arms in silent protest.

Varson ignored it. "Your new schedule starts tomorrow.
Mallian, a former student of Thastin's School of Magic, will begin instructing
you on the new world order. I advise you to behave well in his class. The staff
of Tryton's evidently requires the same instruction, and so they will be taking
the course as well."

His lips curled into a sneer. "Since Director Grayson
is obviously no longer qualified to lead this school, Mallian will assume the
role of principal administrator. Do not disobey him. Dismissed."

The students did not move until Kellon had reverently picked
up the body of Grayson and departed. Then they finally exited Star Hall. Derek
kept his gaze on the ground, his emotions tearing into him like shrapnel. First
Kyle had been killed, then Tess, and now Grayson. How many more were going to
die if they kept fighting Alice? He recoiled from the truth, but the answer
echoed in his mind anyway.

Many.

Chapter 7: The
Weight of Leadership

Derek stared at the food on his plate, unable to garner enough
hunger to take a bite. The other students around him were equally as subdued,
and few met anyone's gaze. The sound of sniffles and coughs echoed overly loud
in the Tryton's meal hall.

"I can't believe he killed Grayson," Rox muttered.

"He did it right in front us," Iris said. For once
she wasn't talking to the wall, and she stirred her soup without looking up.

"A bunch of the first quad students were just
bawling," Shorn said.

"I wish we didn't do it," Derek muttered.

"Please tell me you didn't just say that," Shorn
hissed.

"What do you expect me to say?" Derek hit back.
"We're getting people killed for nothing. Kyle's dead, Tess is gone, and
now Grayson. How many have to—Ouch!"

"You're being stupid," Iris said as Derek rubbed
his shoulder. "You need to pay attention to what is going on."

"Are we even seeing the same thing?" Derek stabbed
a finger at the room.

"People are dying everywhere," Iris said. Her eyes
flashed dangerously. "We are at war, you twit."

"And we're losing," Derek said.

"We need to figure out our next move," Shorn
exclaimed. "It's not over."

Derek shoved his plate away and rose to his feet. "It
ended when Tess fell." He spit the words and walked away.

"Derek!" Iris yelled, drawing all eyes to her.

Derek thought he heard Shorn say, "let him go,"
but he didn't look back. He stalked from the meal hall and returned to his
room. Slamming the door behind him he sank onto his bed and stared at the
ceiling. Rage and frustration boiled through him. Tess would have known what to
do. She would keep fighting because she always had a plan.

Warren appeared an hour later, but Derek turned his back on
him. No words were exchanged and his roommate waved his hand to turn off the
light. Derek stared at the wall until sleep took him. He awoke with his
emotions still searing through him. Skipping breakfast he went to Siarra's
refuge.

Alone, he sank into a corner of one of the training rooms.
The time for his class came and went, but he remained. He didn't care anymore. Shorn
found him around lunch time. Without a word he slid down the wall next to him,
and for a while neither of them spoke. Wrapped in his thoughts Derek didn't
spare him a glance. The minutes ticked past until it became apparent that Shorn
wasn't going to speak first.

"I don't want to do this anymore," Derek said.

"I know," Shorn replied.

"You should lead the Order," Derek said. "I'm
done."

"I can't do that."

Derek rounded on him. "Why not? You were captain of our
Tempest team. With Tess gone we don’t have a leader anymore, and you should be
it."

"You're our leader," Shorn said.

"It's not like we voted," Derek said. "I
guided us to do the statue of Tess, and look what happened because of it."

"It worked."

Derek got to his feet, and Shorn did the same. Derek stabbed
a finger at him. "All it did was get a good man killed. If anything,
people are more afraid now than before."

"You're wrong," Shorn said, and folded his arms.
"The mere fact that Varson killed him demonstrates that. The Harbingers
are attempting to quell the rising defiance."

"It's working."

Shorn was angry now. "Did you see the kids standing up?
Did you see how they refused to leave? They were afraid. Now they're angry."

"So you lead them to fight," Derek yelled.
"And feel the guilt when someone dies."

"You're our leader now," Shorn insisted.

"Why!" Derek exploded. "I've never led
anyone!"

Shorn sighed, and his anger abruptly drained away.
"Because you're good at it—better
than I am. You see people and how they fit together. I learned strategy from a
game. You were born with it. Don't you see how the others listen to you?"

"That's just because Tess is gone," Derek said.

"No," Shorn challenged. "Even she listened to
you. You were always the one with the ideas, and knew how to make people come
together. You got a group of students to make the illusion of a phoenix—and got every single one of
us out without getting caught. It was so good that Varson dismissed the idea
that students were behind it."

"And Grayson died because of it."

"He died for all of us."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Derek asked.

"Did you listen to him? He knew he was going to die. He
called us to action with his dying breath."

Derek wanted to argue, but couldn't find the words. The
image of Grayson standing in defiance of Varson flashed before his eyes. As
much as he hated to admit it, Shorn was right. Derek blew out his breath and
looked away.

"We're just teenagers," Derek finally said.
"We have no place in this."

"You're right," Shorn said. "But Alice
brought us in when she took Tryton's. She thinks she can use us to keep our
parents from fighting. Nothing is stopping us from fighting. Tess knew
that."

Derek winced at the reference to Tess. "We can't stop
the Dark without her."

"Maybe not, but we might be able to stop Alice. The strongest
mages in the world are on this city, and they can't do anything because Alice
controls it. While she is here, we're losing."

"We can't just kick her out," Derek protested.

"But we can resist, and if we push hard enough maybe
something will break."

Derek frowned. "That's not going to be enough."

"It was enough in the Second Draeken War," Shorn
said. "The entire population of Earth gathered to defend their lives—to resist Draeken's army.
They refused to give up, and neither will we."

"So what are you proposing we do?" Derek folded
his arms. "It's not like we can go after them directly."

Shorn surprised him by laughing. "How am I supposed to
know? You're the one that comes up with the plan."

Derek couldn’t stop the sudden grin, but it faded as quickly
as it had come. "What if I get someone else killed. What if I get you
killed?"

"I'd be lying if I said I wasn't afraid," Shorn
said. His humor was gone as well. "But I don't think that matters. If it
costs my life to defeat the Dark . . . I'll do it. I accepted that when I saw
what the Dark was doing to the aurens. We've lost only a few to Alice, but the
aurens have lost half their population. They're being exterminated."

"He's right, Derek," Iris exclaimed.

Derek turned to find Rox and his sister approaching.
"How long have you been there?"

"We just got here," Iris said, annoyed. "But
he's right."

"But Tess—"

"Would want us to fight," Rox insisted.
"Those were your words when you thought she was still alive."

Derek didn't like having them thrown back at him. He growled
under his breath. "You know they still have our mother. What if our
actions get Trina killed? What if we already killed her?"

"She's not dead," Iris said. "Since Tess fell
they haven't let me see her—but
I get an echo from her every once in a while."

"Don't you see?" Rox exclaimed. "You are the
leader. Tess may have had the power, but you had the plan."

"It's been a week since she fell into the Dark,"
Derek said. "What if . . . she doesn't come back?"

They were the hardest words he'd ever said, and he still
couldn't bring himself to believe them. He needed Tess, and not just because
she was the oracle. He'd grown to feel much more for her than he'd ever thought
possible. He clenched his jaw. He would never admit it, but deep down he would
never believe she'd died.

Iris suddenly caught the wall as her legs buckled. She
recovered quickly. "Jimmy, you had better not be lying to me or I swear
I'll—You can't be
serious. What do you mean she . . ." her jaw fell open, her expression
stunned.

"Iris . . .?" Derek began, but she cut him off
with a gesture.

"But how did she . . . I know about them, but why go .
. . okay, get back to me when you can, and keep this quiet. I mean it.
Don't whisper a word of this to anyone. That's what her parents said?
Good, then we are thinking on the same lines. I really should get them a nexus
orb so they can talk directly to me . . ."

Derek's heart beat faster. Time seemed to stop and speed up
at the same time. Was it possible? He swallowed at the surge of hope.
"Iris, you better start talking. Who's Jimmy?"

"He's my contact at the Guild," Iris said
distractedly. "Paul, shut down those threads before they can spread. Greg,
make sure that we three are the only ones that know, use a worm curse to erase
them—yes I know it's painful,
but it will stop you from accidently telling anyone. Paul, you do the same—Of course I'm going to do it
as well . . ."

"Iris!" Derek growled.

Iris blinked and focused on them. "Tess is alive."

The words struck like a sledge hammer, and for a long moment
he could only stare at his sister. Then his blood rushed through his veins and
he nearly passed out. Weak and light-headed, he instinctively reached out to
steady himself on the wall.

"Don't say it unless it's true," Shorn said
forcefully.

"It's me," Iris said, frowning. "I don't say
anything unless it's true."

"How," Derek demanded.

"The dark elves found her in the Dark and got her into
their domain. It looks like it was the only way for her to escape."

"The Deep?" Rox's eyes shot up. "Dark elves
aren't supposed to come onto the surface. It's one of the things my dad
sometimes has to look into."

"She's alive," Derek breathed. "That's all
that matters."

"It explains why she can't talk to us," Iris said
to herself. "Our signals don't really penetrate the ground. There'd be no
way for her to connect to the threads."

"We need to tell the others," Shorn began.
"This changes everything."

"No." Iris jerked her head. "They don't want
Alice finding out that she's alive. Jack and Kate don't want her going after
Tess again." Her gaze flicked back and forth so fast it looked like she'd
gone crazy. Her expression was alight with triumph as she muttered. "Alice
won't know what hit her." Then she spun to face Derek. "Are you
ready to fight yet?"

Derek met her gaze as the euphoria faded. It left behind a
cold resolve. Then an idea crossed his mind, and he knew exactly what to do. A
wicked grin slowly spread on his features.

"I know just where to start."

Chapter 8: Made
in Pairs

Hawk kept to the storm clouds as he flew east over the
Atlantic. Alice had revealed his identity to the world, but he had no desire to
tangle with either mage or auren. His effort was made difficult by the presence
of countless commercial airlines.

Gathered like flocks of geese, the jets had been flying
non-stop in order to evacuate Europe to the Americas. The planes returned with
only the pilot, and were hastily filled by more refugees. The Dark had
continued to advance across the continent, forcing aurens to leave or die.

Weaving his way through the crowded skies, Hawk reached his
goal and folded his wings. He plummeted toward the ocean below. White-capped
and violent, the storm had driven the overloaded refugee boats to the north and
south. Their absence allowed him a window of obscurity.

A thousand feet from impact he spotted a figure floating on
the water. In spite of the choppy surface, his position appeared still and
serene. Adjusting his path to reach him, Hawk morphed into his human shape as
the figure crafted a boat out of aquaglass. Hawk landed just as it finished
taking shape.

"Well, I'm here," Janson said. "Now
what?"

Hawk motioned to the ocean below their feet. "I need
you to take me to Atlantis."

Janson's eyes widened. "How? It's been lost for
ages."

"Not to me."

Janson finally shrugged and changed their boat into an
underwater craft. With barely a ripple, they slipped under the waves. As an
experienced water mage, Janson managed the mounting pressure with skill and
precision. No hint of a crack betrayed their depth as they sank into the abyss.

Hawk lit several candle charms to light their way, and then
asked, "Is the evacuation going well?"

Janson shook his head. "For every thousand we save we
leave a million behind. In spite of everything there are still aurens that
refuse to evacuate."

"It has always been so," Hawk said.
"Disbelief leads to inaction, and inaction to death."

Janson threw him a look. "The auren evacuation fleet
has grown to over a thousand ships. I doubted you in the beginning, but you
were right. Without our aid they could not have saved half as many."

"You have performed flawlessly," Hawk replied.
"This endeavor has given us a chance to unite our Guild with the mages,
and further with the aurens. In all of the evacuation fleets the same impact
has occurred. This war may kill billions, but it has forced the world to unite
under a single banner."

"So why take me away so you can go to Atlantis?"

"Because our alliance will be for naught unless we can
defeat our foes."

"How will visiting a lost city help us?"

"Because one of our foes was created there."

Janson threw him a sharp look. "The Iseonix."

"Yes," Hawk replied quietly. "Six thousand
years ago the frostbird was purposely built to destroy my nest. It destroyed
eight phoenixes. I alone survived."

A pang of sorrow swept over him as he recalled the battle.
Archeantial, his beloved, had been his mate for eons. She had saved his life at
the cost of her own, and in an instant the family he'd craved had been gone.
Time had failed to ease the ache. Only when Tess had become like a
granddaughter did the pain finally abate.

"But Alice is the greater threat," Janson said.

"Alice is not mine to challenge," Hawk replied.

"But the Oracle—"

"Is alive," Hawk said quietly.

Janson's surprise caused a single crack to appear in their
ship, and he moved quickly to smooth it over. Then he whirled to face him.
"How?"

"Alice threatened her mother," Hawk replied.
"Tess chose to protect her instead of defending her own life."

"The aurens thinks she is a martyr," Janson said.
"The rumors among the refugee fleet tell of her sacrifice and will to
fight."

"Her survival is a secret that precious few know. When
she returns to the surface it will be to face Alice. I wish to be prepared when
that time comes."

A smile of anticipation creased Janson's mouth. "What
do you hope to find in Atlantis?"

"The Iseonix may have killed my nest, but we destroyed
it in turn," Hawk said, "or so I thought. It was not until the
creature imprisoned me on Mt. Elbrus that I learned of its survival."

"You want to put it down for good."

"I must," Hawk said. "I am the only one who
can."

"But it took nine of you to stop it the last
time," Janson said. "What makes you think you can do it alone?"

Hawk flashed a smile, grateful for Janson's candor. It was a
trait that Hawk had always valued in him, and the reason he sat on the Guild
council.

"That is why we are here," Hawk said, and motioned
to the object materializing in the gloom.

Lit by a glow from within, the lost city lay exactly where
he remembered it—albeit
thousands of feet underwater. Prior to its demise, Atlantis had sat a hundred
miles from the entrance to the Mediterranean sea, a strategic location that had
been chosen by its founders. Then it had been sunk to end a bloody war—and allow the mages to
retreat from the world. Depth, time, and countless charms had protected it from
discovery.

Sweeping towers and crystalline structures lay buried under
silt and algae. Intricate bridges, curving pathways, and hundreds of lush
gardens were barely recognizable. Enchanted homes had been crafted in curving
rings around the center, and dotted the smaller islands that had spiraled out
from Atlantis.

In its prime the city had been the center of light and
understanding for the whole of the Earth. Science, technology, and magic had
flourished for the millennium of its reign. The Earth had been known as
Lumineia then, and it truly had been the land of light. Then an oracle had
risen to power, and in the span of two decades she had corrupted the mage
leaders. His lips tightened at the memory.

"Our destination lies in the center of the city,"
Hawk said, and fought the surge of anger.

Masked as knobby rock formations, great halls dotted the
small pinnacle of rock. Each had been home to a guild of magic, and together
they represented the last time the distinct magics had been governed
autonomously. One loomed the largest, the White Sphere.

Built to satisfy the oracle's limitless pride, the massive
orb dominated the heart of the city. Infused with the light unique to an
oracle, the White Sphere retained much of its latent magic, and glowed beneath
the layer of soil. Her relentless pursuit of praise had led her to lavish magic
on her seat of power.

Janson steered them towards a gaping hole in the roof. They
passed into the interior, and the sight caused Janson to suck in his breath.
Erosion and age failed to hide the massive scars of battle.

"What happened here?" he asked.

"The end of an era," Hawk said, and didn't
elaborate. He had no desire to describe the horrendous events that had led to
the downfall of the city. "Can you drain the room?"

"Of course," Janson said, "but at this depth
I will not be able to maintain it for long."

"Do it," Hawk said.

Janson left him at the center of the floor inside a bubble
of air. Then he returned to the hole they'd entered from. He filled it with
aquaglass, and then scoured the room for other openings. Once he'd sealed the
Sphere, he began to draw the water out with a siphon charm. Air, pulled
directly from the water, took its place.

While Janson worked Hawk gazed at the curved walls of the White
Sphere, overcome with the flood of memories. Once enchanted with flowing
detail, they still retained their elegance. Behind the shattered remains of the
oracle's erstwhile throne, two images remained resplendent in white.

Their wings of light flowed from their backs. Their robes
and hoods had been fashioned of mithral and cotton, lending a supple appearance
to the armor. Towering well above a human, the carvings stood with enormous
swords touching the ground at their feet. In every respect they resembled
angels.

"Do those represent what I think they do?" Janson
joined him as the last of the water flowed away.

"The Aspects of Justice and Peace," Hawk said
quietly.

"Did they really look like that?"

He nodded. "Even when stained with the blood of thousands."

"So they were as bad as the records say?"

Hawk met his gaze. "She called them war enders for a
reason."

He turned away from the sight and strode to the side of the
massive dome. The layer of silt shifted under his feet, forcing him to move
with caution to avoid slipping. He came to a halt before a line of eleven
pedestals. Several of them lacked their displays, but the trio in the center
remained. Flanked by statues of the Aspects, a solid blue ice sculpture showed
the snarling Iseonix.

"What is all this?" Janson asked.

"Her creations," Hawk replied. "There were
eleven, including the Iseonix. All except the frostbird she created in
pairs."

"Why?" Janson asked.

"She was very particular," Hawk responded.
"She liked everything in perfect order." He pointed to the opposite
side of the hall, where a matching set of pedestals sat. "Her obsessive
nature leaked into every aspect of her life."

"So what now?" Janson asked, and looked around the
chamber. "We might have ten minutes before my enchantments crack. What
exactly are we looking for?"

"Where she created it," Hawk said.

They split up and searched the room. Mindful of the time,
Hawk moved quickly, scanning the walls, floor, and ceiling with both normal and
mage sight. The sphere reeked of mold and mud, yet still bore hints of what it
had once been.

Detailed carvings, etchings, and enchanted figures graced
the walls. Smooth stone from every corner of the world shaped the intricate
floor. As the focal point of the space, the roof had seen the most attention. Underneath
the slime it spoke of a different age.

"Hawk?" Janson lifted a shard of bright blue
stone. "What do you make of this?"

Hawk issued a grunt of understanding. "It appears we
are not the first to be here. The oracle of that age was gifted with her
creations, and must have left sentries. That is a piece of one."

"To guard what?"

Hawk joined him at the throne. Instead of scanning the
surface of the space, he used his magic to delve beneath it. He lacked the
ability to sense different materials, but he could feel a deviance in
temperature. He smiled when he found it. Following the thread of warmth, he
moved to a space between the Aspects on the rear wall. Then he touched the twin
runes that had been inscribed on their swords.

Huge and forbidding, the painting of the Aspects bowed to
him, and then a door opened in front of Hawk. Light flickered to life,
illuminating a set of stairs that spiraled out of view. Rather than wet and
grimy, the walls were dry, indicating that the enchantments guarding it had held
the ocean at bay.

They descended together, and came to a second cavern that
lay directly beneath the first. It matched the one above in size and shape, and
had evidently been built in secret. Enormous images of a striking woman ringed
the space.

"Why do you never speak her name?" Janson asked.

"Because I do not wish to remember her." The
darkness to his tone kept Janson from pressing the topic.

"What is this place?" he asked.

"I always suspected she'd built a place of
creation," Hawk said. "I never imagined it lay beneath our
feet."

Shallow bowls circled the chamber, and Hawk guessed they had
once held sources of magic. Only the earth and water ones remained. The center
had been raised into a platform for crafting large spells. Hawk felt a chill as
he realized this was the spot of the Iseonix's birth.

He came to an abrupt halt as he saw what hung from the
ceiling. His gaze on the scattered evidence of magic, Janson nearly bumped into
him. Then he followed Hawk's gaze.

"What do you see?" Hawk asked him.

"Looks like the ceiling was designed to open. It was
probably the only way her creatures could exit."

"Look at the edges."

Janson frowned at his tone. "I don't know, I don't see
anything . . . wait, is that pieces of ice? How could they still be here? Even enchanted
it could not have endured."

Hawk looked at him, and Janson took a step back. "There
is no heat in them," Hawk said quietly. "A frostbird scraped its
wings as it departed."

Janson's eyes widened in understanding. "She made them
in pairs."

Hawk let out a long breath. "There was a second Iseonix
down here, one that Alice must have retrieved once she knew my identity."

"But why make you believe it was the same?" Janson
asked.

Hawk's fingers curled into fists, and traces of fire rippled
across his frame. For the first time since Mt. Elbrus he felt a surge of
anticipation. The Iseonix that had destroyed his nest was not the same—meaning his family had truly
destroyed the first.

Janson all but flinched as Hawk spoke. "She wanted me
to doubt it could be destroyed. She wanted me to doubt myself."

"There is still only one of you."

"But it can be killed," Hawk said, and his rage
abruptly cooled. "And now I know it."

Chapter 9:
Swarms

Captain Eric "the Wolf" Thompson rushed his men
into position as the army platoon retreated. The leading edge of the Dark was
just twenty miles away and closing fast. The evacuation of Rome had begun days
ago, but as the cloud swallowed Italy it had reached a fever pitch.

"Good luck captain!" The army lieutenant had to
yell to be heard.

Wolf merely nodded and settled in. The other SEALs joined
him. Across the highway Lieutenant Chuck "the Duck" Harmon organized
the other half of SEAL team 3. In sixty seconds they were dialed in and ready
for the onslaught.

"The grunts got the explosives laid," Sergeant
Peterson shouted. "Both sides of the road are rigged to blow."

"On my order, Sergeant," Wolf yelled. "The
rest of you, get your scopes up and ready. You know what to do."

Radio's clicked as the others accepted the order, and Wolf
felt a rush of pride. They had fought the Twisted for weeks, and the only
victory was the number of people saved. Every day the conflict was the same.
Stop the Twisted so civilians could escape, retreat before they were overrun,
and then regroup for the next day.

Today they faced a strategic intersection at the western
side of Rome. The road between their rooftop positions led to the Mediterranean
Sea, where a massive armada of ships frantically loaded Italian refugees.
Everything from cruise ships to recreational speed boats dotted the choppy
water.

Dominating the flotilla, a US carrier group was led by the
USS Dwight D. Eisenhower. Jets roared off its stubby runways and arced into the
sky, performing recon and strafing runs. Below decks, the air craft carrier
burgeoned with United States military personnel that had been evacuated from
the Middle Eastern bases.

It was not enough.

At every battle, every engagement, millions were left
behind. Men, women, and children stocked the thousands of ships like cattle in
a stock pen, and still they loaded more. Food and water were rationed, and
military personnel of a dozen countries enforced the martial law. The ships
that were full joined the world's evacuation to the Americas.

"Twenty minutes!" Duck shouted.

Wolf looked at the opaque cloud that was in the process of
swallowing Rome. Screams of the dying echoed through the winding streets,
heightening the sense of panic. Italian soldiers were hard pressed to keep the
crowd under control. Seconds later the organization crumbled, and the entire
mob surged into a stampede.

The tile roof under Wolf vibrated from their motion, but
there was nothing the SEALs could do. Their job was to stop the Twisted from
taking more. It was up to those on the docks to deal with the frantic crowd.

"Hold your position!" Wolf bellowed. "Here
they come!"

The courtyard they faced had three roads that split off and
angled into Rome. All three were packed with people shoving and driving
forward. Those that fell were trampled, and Wolf counted them lucky. Those that
fell behind were taken by the Dark.

A shadow fell over the area as the cloud moved to block the
late morning sun. The sight caused a hush to fall on the civilians and many gazed
at the approaching wall of darkness. From north to south, the Dark was an
endless cliff of black that reached to the heavens.

A helicopter buzzed above them, and the sound sparked a
panic unlike any before. Italians sprinted through the streets carrying food,
prized possessions, and children. Their fear robbed them of speech, yet the
gasps of breath and pounding feet were more terrifying than the angry shouts.

Then the Twisted appeared. Bounding over rooftops, the
former human beings sought to cut off the refugees’ escape. They dropped into
the crowd and tore into the civilians without mercy. Once they had hemmed in a
crowd, they stopped killing and formed a cage of flesh, holding their captives
in place for the advancing Dark.

"Keep the road open," Wolf shouted, and opened
fire. The SEALs around him followed suit, and the rattle of gunfire filled the
square. Bullets tore into the Twisted, and the sudden gap became an unspoken
invitation. With a roar the terrified civilians rushed the hole. Several died as
the Twisted tried to close it, but it was too late. In moments they had forced
their way through.

"Right flank!" Duck shouted, and his platoon cut
down another attempt on that street.

Wolf swiveled his MP7 to help, but noticed that the left
street had been infiltrated as well. Engaging the hostiles, he and his men kept
the Twisted from caging the Italian refugees. They were not alone. North and
south of their position, hundreds of similarly placed rooftop units performed
the same task.

A jet roared by overhead and banked hard. Then it strafed a
courtyard off to the left with larger caliber rounds. Somewhere to the south an
explosion caused fire to erupt into view. Gunfire from other placements became
a constant snarl as the line of soldiers fought to get the civilians to
freedom.

"Ten minutes to evac!" Ensign Baker yelled over
the tumult.

"Why do they keep doing this?" Ensign Morris
shouted. "Why not just let the cloud take us all?"

"They're recruiting," Wolf answered.

"But why?" Morris replied. "What do they need
the numbers for?"

Wolf didn't answer. Whatever the reason for the Dark's
behavior, it clearly wanted every person it could find.

"At least it's only changing humans," Wilson
shouted. "We'd be roadkill if the cloud twisted anything else."

Just then a large shape burst free of the cloud above the
city. Flapping its wings for altitude, it released a shudder-inducing screech,
causing everyone in the vicinity to cringe. Then the creature banked and
disappeared back into the Dark.

"You had to say it, didn't you," Peterson growled
at Wilson. He reached over and slugged him in the arm.

"Cut the chatter," Wolf said. "Keep your eyes
on your scopes. Duck, you're closer, any idea what it was?"

"Negative," Duck responded. "But if I had to
guess I would say it resembled a bat."

Wolf threw Duck a look across the street. "Are you
serious? That thing had a wingspan of twenty feet."

Another of the creatures burst from the cloud—followed by thousands
more. Their collective screech caused the hairs on Wolf's skin to stand on end.
The nearest mass flew less than two hundred feet from them, and there was no
mistaking what they had originally been. Flapping like a single, churning unit,
the Twisted bats coiled like a snake gathering to strike.

"Yep," Duck said over the radio. "I'm
sure."

Before Wolf could respond the creatures surged into one of
the overwatch units. The soldiers fired into the swarm but it was like throwing
darts at a stampeding herd of buffalo. Men were picked up and torn apart, their
guns clattering to the rooftop from lifeless hands. A pair tried to flee, but
the enormous bats flitted to them and picked them up. Even as they struggled,
others ripped into their bodies until they went still.

"Wolf?" Duck called over the radio. "I don't
think the roof is safe anymore."

"Peterson," Wolf growled. "Call in air
support. We need every plane and chopper up and inbound."

Off to the south another swarm burst from the cloud and
shredded a rooftop unit. Then another appeared to the north. By the time
Peterson had passed on the request Wolf counted nine swarms.

"Blasted shriekers. We are so royally screwed,"
Wilson muttered, but he kept firing at the Twisted trying to corral the
civilians.

"Request denied," Peterson said. "HQ doesn't
want to risk the planes. They are ordering a full evac. They are sending
choppers to collect us now."

Duck cursed over the radio. "What do you want us to do,
Captain?"

Wolf sucked in his breath as one of the bat swarms turned
toward them. "Survive!" he shouted. "Peterson, trigger the
countdown on the explosives. Everyone else leave a primed grenade on the roof
and get to the street."

The bats surged toward them. "Now!" Wolf barked.

Taking his own advice he pulled a pin on a grenade and set
it on the roof. Then he snatched his gun and slid toward the balcony they had
used to ascend. Leathery wings buffeted the air as the bats reached them—just when the grenades
detonated.

Shrapnel and shattered tiles exploded upward, slamming into
the nearest bats. One went down, mortally wounded. The others were reflected
upward by the concussive force. Their huge claws extended, they narrowly missed
grabbing the SEALs as they dropped onto the balcony.

Without pausing for further orders the men hustled to the
street below. Across the way, Duck's men did the same, and the entire team
reached the cobblestone road in unison. Just moments ago it had been clogged
with civilians, but without the SEALs fire, the Twisted had hemmed in the
remaining civilians. The flood of refugees had slowed to a trickle. The SEALs
joined them.

Above them, the bats were decimating the overwatch teams,
but Wolf only had eyes for the sea. At ten miles away it was too far to reach
on foot. Their only choice was to get into the open and hope for extraction
from a chopper. The streets behind them clogged with Twisted bounding in
pursuit, but then the countdown reached zero.

Twenty pounds of C4 and fifty claymores triggered
simultaneously. Buildings, roads, and Twisted were incinerated in the massive
fireball. Wolf ducked as a section of concrete grazed his head and skipped down
the road. Dirt and debris rained down on them, clogging the air with dust.

"Double time!" Wolf shouted.

The team hustled down the street and passed the last wall of
Rome. Vineyards spread out on either side of them while a small castle stood
off to their right. The main highway that circled Rome intersected with their
route just over a mile ahead. A scattering of abandoned cars rested on it,
while the bulk of the civilians had made it past. In the distance a heavy
throbbing sounded.

"There's our ride," Duck huffed. "Popping
smoke."

He pulled a pin on an orange smoke grenade and tossed it in
front of them. The blackhawk chopper banked toward them, roaring at top speed.
Obviously wary of the bat swarms, the pilot hugged the deck, and only lifted to
fly over the highway.

"Let's just hope the bats don't—"

"Don't say it!" Peterson bellowed at Wilson.

"What?" Wilson shouted back.

But a rising screech indicated they were coming. Peterson
cursed at Wilson as Wolf ordered the SEALs to take cover. Wolf slid into an
irrigation ditch just as the swarm rocketed over them. The volume from their
leathery wings was deafening, overpowering the sound of the SEALs raspy breathing.

The pilot banked hard as it fought to reverse its direction.
Just as it came out of the turn over a hundred bats slammed into it. Two were
shredded by the rotors, but the rotors were not built to withstand such an
impact. In a great snap, one flipped away. Then another. The remaining
two didn't last much longer.

Wolf winced as the pilot tried to bail. Before he'd fallen
ten feet one of the giant bats picked him out of the air and carried him away.
The crumpled chopper hit the ground and exploded, incinerating a swath of
grapevines. The charred husk rolled down a hill until it hit a fence.

"We're dead," Wilson said.

Wolf threw a look at Rome. The Dark had covered most of the
city, giving just two minutes before it caught up with them. They would not make
it to the docks, and there wasn't enough time to send a second bird.

Anger surged into him, abrupt and hot. This was not the war
he'd prepared for. This was not the enemy he'd trained to fight. He'd sworn to
protect his men, but how could he do that in the face of such a foe? Desperate,
he recalled the map of the region from the briefing.

"South!" he ordered. "Take the highway to the
river!"

The SEALs rose and hustled their way to the highway, and
then up the ramp. As they raced south the Dark approached from their left.
Nearly the entire city had been taken, and the sounds of battle were fading
quickly. The swarms of bats were now looking for new targets.

"The road curves back to the east!" Peterson
yelled.

"We have no choice!" Wolf shouted back.

The Fiume Tevere wound its way through the city and down to
the western coast of Italy. If they could get to it they could use their
emergency breathers and get to the coast. Swimming with the current they might
stay ahead of the Dark long enough to catch one of the last boats.

It was a desperate plan, but the only one. The SEALs hustled
down the road as it curved back towards Rome—and
the advancing Dark. The proximity drew the attention of one of the swarms, and
in seconds it churned towards them.

"Platoon two, Willy Pete's in front of them. Platoon
one, throw frags under the swarm!"

With practiced precision the SEALs pulled their grenades and
threw. The white phosphorous grenades bounced to the ground in the path of the
swarm. They exploded with white smoke that burned at a brilliant 5,000 degrees.
Screeching in surprise, the bats flowed upward, avoiding the bright light.
Their bath took them into the teeth of the second wave of grenades.

Built to kill men, the grenades sent sizzling shrapnel into
the leading bats, forcing the swarm to flinch upward again. Several fell with
broken wings. The others bypassed the SEALs and turned back for another pass.

"It's going to be close!" Duck yelled as he ran.

The Dark had claimed the city, and was only seconds from
reaching the bridge ahead. Caught between the swarm on their right and the
cloud on their left, they could only force their way into the shrinking gap.

"Don't stop!" Wolf yelled, and pulled out his
emergency oxygen tank. The tiny reservoir had only five minutes of air, but it
would have to do.

One of the bats surged ahead of the swarm and caught Morris.
Without slowing, Wolf, Duck, and two others drew weapons and shot it in the
head. Morris scrambled to his feet but it was too late. Another pair grabbed
him and lifted him into the air. Cursing them, he shot them even as they tore
into his flesh. They died together and fell away. Wolf gritted his teeth and
kept running.

Then the cloud reached them.

"Thirty feet!" Wolf bellowed.

The whispers assaulted his mind as his vision faded, but
Wolf refused to listen. Counting his steps, he reached for the side of the
bridge. He swung his rifle over his shoulder and reached for the barrier. The
warm concrete felt like a lifeline, and he levered himself over it.  Air rushed
past as he heard the bats trying to reach him. Blinded by the Dark, he drew his
combat knife and slashed at them. Huge wings buffeted him, teeth and claws tore
into his clothing and flesh, but he didn't stop.

The fall took an eternity.

Chapter 10:
Water Strider

Wolf slammed into the water and went under. Controlling his
body, he remained under and brought the pony bottle to his lips. His chest
heaving from the run, he fought to calm his racing heart. One by one he saw the
remaining members of his team splash into view. He released an inward sigh of
relief when the last had joined them. They had lost Morris, but no one else. He
motioned to Peterson to report their position to one of the subs.

The SEALs began swimming with the current as the Dark filled
the ground above them. When it became too dark Wolf flicked his underwater
light on. As they had learned, the Dark's power did not extend underwater, and
the beam of light filtered through the murky view.

Peterson swam to his side and motioned for him to look at
his datapad. They hadn't brought their underwater gear, but Wolf had insisted
that Peterson keep the long range, waterproof data pad just in case. The text
being displayed made his heart sink.

New threats
have forced a tactical withdrawal. Recommend extraction via alternate means. We
are notifying command of your position.

It was a death knell for them. In less than five minutes
their air would run out. At that point they could either drown or surface into
the Dark. Even if they made it to the ocean there would be no escape. Time and
again he came up with the same answer.

It was over.

Then Peterson made a second motion, and showed him a
follow-up message. Wolf peered at the screen and read it twice, unsure of its
intent.

Command has
been informed that Water Strider is coming to retrieve you. Continue on your
present course and stand by for evac.

Wolf had not heard the designation Water Strider before. Was
it supposed to be a small covert sub? No, that wouldn't fit in the river. Or
perhaps an underwater sled team? He hoped not. Such a rescue attempt would only
get more divers trapped. The sleds used by the teams to carry underwater gear
did not have the speed to catch up to the retreating armada.

Regardless, he could only keep swimming and hope. The
minutes ticked by, but nothing appeared in the river ahead. The other SEALs
kept swimming around him. Not hurried, not slow. It was a pace they could
maintain for miles. Four minutes later he began to hope that Water Strider
would at least manage to retrieve their bodies.

Then an object appeared in the gloom ahead. At first he
thought it was another diver. Then he realized the man had no equipment of any
kind. Dressed in US military fatigues, he could have passed for a colonel—but his clothes appeared
distinctly dry.

One by one the SEALs came to a stop, and then the man made a
motion with his hands. The water around the SEALs swirled into a large cube—which began to empty of
water. The water siphoned out, dumping the team onto the bottom of the
underwater cube. Stunned by the display, Wolf pulled the pony bottle from his
mouth and tentatively took a breath.

"You're a mage," he said.

"Janson," he replied curtly. "Hold your
questions until I've gotten us out."

He then turned downriver and made a complicated gesture with
his hands. Instantly the cube changed shape. The front tapered to a point, and
the top molded into the shape of a bubble. The bottom thickened and curved
until it resembled a keel.

"Hang on," he warned as the underwater boat began
to accelerate.

"To what?" Peterson protested as he slid to the
back.

Experienced with the motion of a ship, the SEALs managed to
stay upright as the underwater boat followed the curving river. A moment later
it emptied into the Mediterranean Sea. Janson seemed at ease with the tilting
motion— or rather the
ship leaned because he did.

The water under Wolf's feet felt as solid as concrete, but
he could see fish swimming just under his boots. The walls and ceiling appeared
equally as dense, and inexplicably held the river at bay. Illuminated by their
flashlights, the sleek boat was large enough for all of them with room to
spare.

Once they hit the open water the view lightened, indicating
they had passed the Dark's edge. Janson accelerated until Wolf estimated they
were pushing seventy knots. Then he brought their boat gradually up to the
surface. Water sprayed on both sides as the ship morphed into a surface vessel,
and Janson maintained their speed.

Wolf was struck by Janson’s skill in operating the craft.
The changing of the boat without slowing, the large nature of the vessel, both
spoke volumes of the man's skill. The focused expression on Janson's features
suggested it was not an easy feat. Only when they had left the Dark behind did
Janson turn to face them.

"Who are you?" Duck asked.

"The mages have a military much like your own,"
Janson said. "I happen to be a captain of the Rayths, which comprises the
elite branch of the Battlemage Corps. Your superiors have given me the call
sign Water Strider. You are fortunate I returned to the armada in time to
assist you."

"You're a soldier," Wilson said in surprise.

"Much like you I suspect. I just use different
weapons."

Baker issued a long whistle of appreciation and slapped the
boat made of water. "I think I like your weapons. What's this thing made
of?"

"Aquaglass," Janson replied, and then turned back
to Wolf. "I take it you are in command?"

"Captain Thompson," he said. "I appreciate
you getting us out. Mind explaining how you came to be with the
evacuation?" He pointed to the approaching armada of refugees.

"My presence here has been deemed by your government to
be top secret," Janson replied. "I was ordered to join your carrier
group by my own government. The other mages and I are to assist any way we can
with the evacuation."

"There are more of you?"

Janson issued a snort. "Where do you think all the food
is coming from? Those under my command are growing, harvesting, and distilling
food as fast as they can. Where possible, we have aided in the repairs of
ships, the healing and caring for your sick or injured, and the resolution of
disputes. We've also assisted in combat and extraction. Hang on."

The boat slowed as they drew close to the fleet, and Janson
shifted it back into the underwater craft. Then they smoothly dipped under the
waves.

"Most of your aurens are not aware of our presence
yet," Janson said. "So I'm afraid I will have to leave you in the
water next to the one you call a carrier."

"No curbside delivery?" Baker issued a laugh.
"We'll manage."

"Of that I have no doubt," Janson said.

The surface above was split by countless smaller keels, but
Janson skillfully maneuvered through them. Soon they passed one that Wolf
recognized as a destroyer class vessel. As they sped past its large hull, the
massive base of the air craft carrier came into view.

"Peterson," Wolf said, "report our position
so they can fish us out." Then he turned to Janson. "From a soldier
to a soldier, thanks for the ride. It was certainly not what I expected."

Janson flashed a faint smile. "My pleasure. Don't make
a habit of it."

Wolf grinned, and then Janson banked the underwater ship to
a stop. Wolf inserted the pony bottle back into his mouth and nodded. Once all
the SEALs were ready, Janson pulled his hands apart and the boat disintegrated.
Bubbles momentarily blocked Wolf's vision, and when they had cleared Janson was
rocketing away as if a propeller was mounted to his feet.

Wolf watched him go, and then motioned for the SEALs to
surface. His air ran out just as they breached, and he sucked in a grateful
breath. Duck surfaced beside him and waved to the crew of the carrier.

"Well that was interesting," Duck said.

"The magic or the mage?"

"Both," Duck replied. "I'm surprised he
appeared so . . . normal."

Wolf issued a bark of laughter, but was forced to agree. In
spite of the surreal nature of the ride, Janson had behaved like a professional
soldier. It was the first time Wolf had met a mage up close, and he found
himself impressed. If the mages had not yet allied with the Harbingers, then
they represented a powerful ally. As a zodiac cruised toward them, Wolf threw a
look back at the Dark rising in the distance.

But was it enough?

Chapter 11: The
Deep

Tess recast her light spells as they began to fade. They had
walked for miles, and her body was starting to ache. The silence of the dark
elves beside her continued, but their sheer grace in their homeland occupied
her attention.

"How can you see so well down here?" she finally
asked.

Eidian looked at her in surprise. "You aren't using
your magesight?"

"Should I be?"

"Only if you want to see," the woman replied.

Curious, Tess attached her light spell so it would hover
above Robar. Then she blinked into her magesight—and
gasped. The energies of the earth burst across her vision, revealing contours
and colors she'd never dreamed of.

Blue water dripped down the cave walls, mingling with the
fluorescent colors of algae and fungus. Swirls of bright green cut through the
darker rock, creating a backdrop of color that glowed with life. Salt and other
minerals glittered like stars in the ceiling, walls, and floor. Patches of yellow
and deep purple embraced each other, curving in an endless embrace.

Every bend of stone, stalagmite, and drop of moisture had
become visible. Like floodlights had just flicked on, she could see hundreds of
feet down the sloping corridor. Limited only by the distance, the cave was
illuminated by the energy inherent in its walls.

"It's beautiful," she breathed.

Eidian flashed a smile. "All dark elves have magesight
for the energies of the Deep, but like the surface races, not everyone can use
magic."

"I thought magesight was linked to a specific
magic," Tess said.

"The dark elves have adapted to our homeland,"
Eidian said, and then cocked her head to the side. "Is it true you can see
all energies?"

"That is what I have been told," Tess replied.

"I am curious about the surface vecules."

"The what? Oh, you mean vehicles, cars."

"Yes," she said. "What power compels them to
move?"

"Er, gasoline," she replied, but Eidian gave her a
blank look. "It's like caged energy inside of a certain liquid. When it's
burned, it turns the engine."

Understanding lit her eyes. "You must be speaking of
earthsap. We use it for many purposes, much like the ancient dwarves did. Its
volatile nature makes it as useful as it is dangerous. I am surprised that the
aurens learned how to handle it properly."

"They've come a long way," Tess said.

Eidian was quiet for a time, and then said, "Is it true
they have buildings that touch the sky?"

"Most major cities have them, they're called
skyscrapers."

"I would like to see these skyscrapers in person some
day."

"You've seen one before?"

"A piture," she said.

"Picture," Tess corrected, surprised. "How
did you see a picture of the surface?"

"Oh, there's a thriving trade among our people for
objects from the surface. Chocolate is prized for its flavor, while mechanical
marvels can fetch a high price."

"What about weapons or ammunition?" Robar asked.
He tapped the assault rifle he cradled. "I'm running low."

"Some," Eidian replied. "But such items cost
a great deal."

"What else can you tell me about your city?" Tess
asked.

"You want to know about Elsurund?"

"Of course," Tess said. "How could I not be
excited to see it?"

Eidian sighed, and flipped her black silky hair to the side.
"Your curiosity surprises me."

"Why?"

"Because the surface races show little interest in our
kind," she replied. "In many periods of history we were derided as a
plague, and even hunted for a time. The source of every blight or death was
laid at our feet."

The bitterness in her voice was too obvious to ignore, prompting
Tess to say, "Even now?"

"If we came to the surface, how would we be
received?"

Unsure of how to answer, Tess looked away from the challenge
in her gaze. Eidian took that as an answer, and released a sigh.

"Would that our peoples could be allies once
more," she said.

Tess threw her a glance. "You mean The Second Draeken
War," she guessed.

"That conflict forced all races to choose between
death  . . . and unity," She said. "We chose to live. For a time
after we lived in peace."

"Can't we be that again?" Tess asked. "The
surface needs you."

Shirrilis stepped in. "They made their choice. Our
banishment has yet to be rescinded. We have arrived." Her tone closed the
conversation.

"We're at the city?" Tess asked.

"No," Eidian said. "This will take us to the
city."

Tess came to a halt at the bank of an underground river. The
cave through which it flowed was large, and filled with cool moisture. Swift
and straight, the river flowed with barely a ripple into a massive hole in the
wall.

One of the dark elves stepped into the water and touched its
surface. The moment she did an object rose from the depths. It broke the
surface and water cascaded off the sides to reveal a boat of polished blue.
Upon closer inspection Tess realized it had been built of molded stone.

Sleek and long, the vessel resembled a teardrop sheared from
top to bottom. Its prow came to a sharpened point that was angled downriver.
Tess touched the smooth stone and felt the warmth of power imbued within.
Fascinated, she climbed aboard and took a seat on one of the ornate benches.
Devoid of sail, helm, or other methods of steering, the craft glided out into
the current once the last of their party had boarded.

"But the river doesn't have a surface beyond
that," Robar said uneasily, and stabbed a finger at the end of the cave.

True to his word, the water flowed directly into the wall.
Driftwood would be forced underwater.

"The Deep's rivers rarely have a surface," Orilia
said. Her expression became amused as she took her place at the center of the
vessel. "We go where the water goes."

As she stepped into position a rune on the deck glowed to
life, revealing several holes around her. Water coursed up through them and
formed threads that tightened around her body. Orilia caught the one that
approached her hands and it morphed into a solid grip. At her touch the boat
began to sink.

Tess's heart climbed into her throat as the boat descended
into the water. Only the apparent lack of concern by the other dark elves kept
her rising panic at bay. Then the side of the boat went under—but the water did not enter.
Held at bay by the boat's enchantments, the water climbed until the full nature
of the ship became clear.

Half enchanted stone and half air, the full teardrop began
to accelerate as the river's current took hold. As they neared the hole in the
cavern wall the boat began to rotate onto its side. At first Tess thought that
Orilia had made a mistake, and leaned the other way. She almost fell off her
seat before she realized that the gravity hadn't changed. Even though the boat
was rotating upside down, she remained in place. She fought the wave of vertigo
as the world flipped. Then abruptly they left the cavern behind.

The current picked up speed and continued to point further
down. In spite the pull of gravity keeping her in her seat, she sought for
something to hold onto. Then suddenly they were diving straight down. With her
magesight active she could see how fast they were moving, and realized that it
rivaled the speed of a car on the highway.

The river shifted back the way they had come, and the ship
rolled upright—then to
the opposite side as the ship banked to follow the convoluted path. Tess
swallowed as the ship rotated and dipped, turned and corkscrewed through tight
gaps. She sucked in her breath as they fell with a waterfall.

"Smooth ride," Robar remarked. "What do you
call it?"

Tess threw him a look, stunned to find his posture languid
as he relaxed in his seat. On impulse she dropped her magesight. The current
and walls disappeared from view. Illuminated by the single light orb hovering
above Robar, the boat rocked slightly with the current. The myriad of dangers
they were traversing went unseen, and the rolling and tumbling of their boat
went unfelt.

"This is a Diveriak," Eidian said. "The Deep's
rivers carry us down, and lava tubes carry us up."

Robar jerked. "This thing goes in magma?"

Orilia, smiled. "Diveriaks are very strong. At this
speed we will arrive at Elsurund soon. "You may rest, if you prefer."

"I prefer to watch," Tess said.

She eased her vision back into her magesight. Even expecting
it, the sheer speed and deftness of their passage took her breath away. Orilia
flashed an approving look before returning her attention to navigating.

The time passed quickly, and Tess's tension melted into
excitement. The marvels she'd seen so far presented a stark difference to what
she'd seen among the surface mages. She hoped there would be a chance to learn
some of the spells the dark elves employed. By the time the craft slowed she
found herself disappointed the journey had come to end. The emotion evaporated
as the boat breached the surface and the city of Elsurund came into view.

Chapter 12:
Elsurund

The river exited onto a small pond. The ledge it rested on
clung to the wall of the largest cavern Tess had ever seen. At several miles
across, the massive space lacked a floor, leaving only gaping darkness beneath
the city.

Enormous stalactites hung from the ceiling like gigantic
teeth. Fluorescent algae grew across their surfaces, glowing green, purple, and
blue. Evidently cultured, they illuminated the city to the point that she could
see without magesight. Intricate patterns of colors and brightness lent an
elegance to the city that implied culture and grace.

Stretching between the titanic stalactites, arching bridges
linked the sections of the city at a variety of heights and angles. Pathways
wrapped around the stalactites in a curving counterpoint to the straight
bridges. Every inch of them boasted ledges, balconies, and windows from the
ensconced rooms. Light glowed from the openings, revealing the movements of
thousands of the city's denizens. Gurgling brooks wound their way in and around
the paths as they descended to the stalactite peaks, ultimately becoming
endless waterfalls that fell away into darkness.

"What binds your tongue, Oracle?" Shirrilis asked.

"I didn't expect it to be so . . . beautiful."

"The savagery of the Deep does not always extend to our
natures," she replied, "but you should be on your guard here.
Elsurund is as beautiful as it is deadly."

Robar leaned over the side of the ledge. "How deep does
it go?"

"The Well of Shadow has no end."

"It has to end somewhere," Robar said.

"Hasn't anyone explored it?" Tess asked.

"They have not returned," Shirrilis said. "It
is one of the many mysteries of the Deep."

Tess looked over the ledge at the unending darkness which
even her magesight could not penetrate. For the first time since she had learned
to fly she felt a hesitation to do so. Curiosity alone would not compel her to
fly down there.

"The queen is waiting," Shirrilis said. "This
way."

Tess turned away from the Well of Shadow and followed the
dark elves across a sweeping bridge. Embedded with threads of gravity magic,
the span glowed with intricate designs, and ended at a fortified gate.

"Each of the spines is controlled by a collection of
houses under a reign. This is Enzoar, which prides itself on weapons and
armor."

Shirrilis motioned to the guards at the two sides of the
gate, and they allowed them entry. Apparently their arrival was expected,
because a female elf approached Shirrilis and spoke in their own tongue. Her
expression inscrutable, Shirrilis gave a short bow and then motioned the others
forward. Her pace noticeably hastened, she ushered them through the interior of
the spine and onto another walkway. From there they passed through Lojanis, the
spine of merchants, and Xolenous, the spine of magic.

Tess would have liked to ask more questions, but Shirrilis
and the elves that had rescued her did not spare her a second glance. Their
movements rushed, they swept Robar and Tess through the city until they crossed
a curving arch to Primok, home of the palace and the queen.

"What's going on?" Tess finally asked as they
waited in front of the palace gate.

"The queen wishes to speak to you," Shirrilis
said. "She did not expect you to return alive."

Her tone implied an urgency that bordered on worry,
prompting Tess to look around. Could she escape if necessary? For the first
time she noticed that many of the balconies held soldiers armed with both
weapons and prepared magic. She grimaced. Even if she could escape, she
wouldn't leave Robar behind.

"The queen is ready for you," one of the guards
said. He motioned behind himself and the gate swung open.

Swallowing her mounting concern, she followed Shirrilis
inside. Far more ornate than the other spines, the palace walls glowed with
imbued light. Apparently shaped like an onion, the corridors curved away in
either direction. Bypassing them all, they were led to a lower level, and then
through a pair of massive liquid silver doors. On the other side the queen was
waiting for them.

"I'm surprised they aren't taking our weapons,"
Robar murmured to Tess.

One of the guards issued a scornful laugh. "You would
be dead before you could use them."

Robar didn't appear convinced, but Eidian leaned close to
Tess. "Every dark elf is highly trained with either magic or combat.
Taking our weapons does little to make us less dangerous."

Tess didn't comment but knew her words to be true. She
carried no weapon because her power came from within. The implication of that
left her with a nagging worry. How would one guard against that type of threat?
Then the doors opened and they were led in, and it became apparent what
protected the queen.

The walls of the receiving hall boasted many liquid statues
that turned upon their entry. Like living art, they shifted to curious poses
and peered at them. The entity charms were evident and rivaled the steel giant
in strength. Tess scanned them with her magesight but could not discern what
type of material they were made of.

"Queen Lorasith," Shirrilis exclaimed. "I
present to you the Oracle and her companion, Robar."

The queen stepped down from her raised dais and approached.
She was not dressed as Tess would have expected. Rather than a formal garment,
the striking woman wore glittering armor that accentuated her curves. Her snow
white hair had been pulled back, and tied in a complex curl that left the bulk
of it hanging down her back.

Her features were flawless, and more angular than a human’s.
They would have been at home on a fashion model, yet there was an air of danger
about her that suppressed her beauty. Her skin was the color of smooth ash,
like the rest of her race, while her black eyes glittered with intelligence.

The silver figures around the room shifted into a more
aggressive pose as the queen neared. Spears and swords grew from their hands,
sharp and reflective. They glided in until they were close enough to strike
Tess.

The queen came to a halt only a few paces away, and regarded
Tess. Uncertain of how to respond, Tess did not speak until the queen did.
Robar likewise remained silent.

"I am surprised by your youth," the queen said.

"I cannot help my age," Tess said.

"You mistake my meaning," the queen responded.
"I am surprised that one so young could survive the Dark."

"I did have help," Tess said, and motioned to
Robar.

The queen's gaze flicked to him. "Ah, the auren. How
did you get him past the warden?"

Robar bristled at her dismissive tone, but Tess spoke first.
"The warden accepted my authority."

The queen's eyebrows shot up. "Then you are indeed
fortunate. Even I lack the authority to command the wardens."

Confused, Tess said, "I thought they were yours."

The queen issued a bark of laughter. "They exist to
keep us down here as much as to keep the aurens out. To get Shirrilis onto the
surface required more than you can imagine."

"But they let the dark elves return."

The queen shook her head, her expression one of disappointment.
"You should know more of the world you are meant to lead. The wardens
allow us to enter the Deep. They do not allow us to depart."

"But why? Why would that be necessary?"

"We are a magical race, young one, and magic is
forbidden within the auren world. If an auren were to see us it would prove the
existence of the magical world. For the last six thousand years our kind has
not been permitted to enter the auren world. If a dark elf comes to the surface
they are to be punished by death."

Tess was stunned. "Even now? Surely things have changed
since then."

"The law has not been changed."

Tess couldn't believe that such a law existed. "If it
was changed, would you come to the surface?"

The queen flashed a wry smile. "To reveal ourselves to
the aurens would bring the same fate, would it not? Humankind would not wish to
have us walk among them. We would be hunted and killed."

"I don't believe that."

A flicker of anger passed over her face, and she took a step
closer to her. The entity guards mirrored the movement.

"You do not speak the truth, Oracle. Have racial crimes
and hate ended? Or do they still drive wars and death as they always
have?"

Tess didn't answer, and the queen's anger faded. "We
would be persecuted as we always have been."

"You don't sound happy that you are down here,"
Tess said. "This city is stunning, your people are strong, and your magic
is breathtaking. Don't you prefer the Deep?"

The queen released a breath, and her expression saddened.
"The Deep is not what it once was. Much of the lower races have dwindled
and perished. Only the dark elves remain, and we are similarly diminishing in
number. If we remain below, many of us fear it will be our end."

For the first time Tess understood the position the queen
was in. To stay meant to die, and to leave meant to die. They may have lived
eons beneath, but their time was fading.

"But magic is public now," Tess finally said.

"I am aware of what you have done," the queen said
quietly.

Tess had not anticipated the shift in the queen's mood. Was
she upset at Tess for revealing magic to the world? Or grateful to her?

"Wouldn't that make it easier for you to come to the
surface?"

The queen's eyes hardened and she took another step closer. "I
have been gathering support among the reigns for over two centuries. In an
instant you ruined my efforts to migrate, and have sentenced us to die."

"I did not mean—"

"Your actions carry far more weight than you realize,
Oracle," she hissed. "Your act forced my city to face the truth. They
made a decision before I could sway enough in my favor. They have refused
leaving Elsurund."

She released an abrupt sigh. "It is no easy thing to
abandon one's home. Even with half our population gone, they are afraid of what
the humans would do to us. In the past we were considered a blight on the
world, and many thought us the cause of every calamity. If we attempt to merge
with the surface, they fear it will be the same. You, Oracle, have doomed us to
extinction."

Tess recoiled from the judgment in the queen's voice. When
she'd brought Alice out of the shadows she'd never dreamed it would cause so
much harm. Now she was being accused of destroying an entire race.

"The Dark has changed things," Tess said. "If
you fight with the humans, they will not reject you. Their fear of the Dark is
greater than their fear of you."

The queen's anger faded. "That may be true, but it is
too late. Good luck in your quest, Oracle."

The queen turned to leave, and the dismissal caused a surge
of anger within Tess. "Is that all you brought me down here for? To tell
me that I have killed you?"

The queen turned. "You should know the consequence of
your choices. Do not forget them." She gestured to the liquid statues and
they wrapped their arms around Tess and Robar, forcing them towards the door.
In spite of Robar's immunity the entities barely slowed.

Tess couldn't believe that was it. She'd been brought down
here just to be accused of destroying a people she hadn't even known. She'd
done everything asked of her, and then some, and would not allow even a queen
to tell her she hadn't done enough.

"I refuse to accept your condemnation," she
growled. The queen rotated back, slow and deliberate. Tess went on, "I
will not apologize for trying to protect life, or my actions."

She straightened, and sent a surge of magic into the
entities around her, causing them to pause. "The world needs your help,
and it is you that is turning your back on them. Join our fight against the
Dark, and I will make certain you are free to come and go on the surface."

The queen laughed, and the sound echoed with humor, anger,
and a measure of respect. "The Warden must have heard the same authority
you carry here, but our future remains the same. I cannot defy the reigns’ decision."

"There must be something I can do to change their
minds," Tess implored.

"Nothing you would wish to do," the queen said.

"Do you doubt my resolve?" Tess exclaimed. Robar
put a warning grip on her arm, but she shook it off. "Whatever must be
done, I will do."

"Tess, you don't know what you're asking," Robar
murmured urgently.

"It doesn't matter," Tess snapped at him.
"The Dark is consuming every continent, country, and life. We need
them."

The queen motioned to her. "The Allegian Trial would
grant you the right to speak to the reigns. Victory would command their
respect, and you would be adopted into one of their households as a dark elf.
Not even I could question your integrity or loyalty."

Robar's grip tightened. "This is not worth it, Tess.
Trust me."

"What do I have to do?"

The queen's gaze did not waver. "Survive."

Hesitation stilled Tess's tongue. Between Robar's behavior
and the queen's expression it was evident this was not to be undertaken
lightly. But if the dark elves joined the war it might tip the scales. Her chin
lifted.

"I accept the challenge. What will I face?"

Robar groaned at the same time the queen's expression
changed to surprise. Her answer was not what Tess expected.

"Yourself."

Chapter 13:
Foresight

Derek kept his head down in class. Professor Marko was one
of the few professors to openly support Varson's takeover of the school. Each
class inevitably ended in a tirade against the former school leaders, and any
student that disagreed was promptly given detention with the Voidlings. Even
Derek's friend, Brody, didn't make eye contact.

When Marko finally dismissed them, Derek's gaze met Brody’s,
and the seething anger he saw there gave him hope. It matched the fire he saw
in many of the Tryton's students. They may have been cowed to silence, but the
fire burning in them had burst into an inferno. The statue of Tess and the
murder of Grayson had shifted their fear to a rising defiance.

Derek caught Brody's arm as they left and pulled him aside.
"You want to practice for a minute?"

Brody's expression shifted to curious. "Sure. I have a
free hour before my next class."

Derek nodded and they descended to the practicum rooms below
the mountain school. Hundreds of chambers lined the level, and all were watched
over by Egg. The floor shifted, and the small white golem rose from the solid
stone like he was ascending a staircase. Without breaking stride he fell into
step beside Derek and Brody.

"Do you wish to practice this morning, students?"
Egg's voice sounded like rust falling off an ancient car.

Derek smiled. "Which room is free?"

Egg motioned to one of the solid steel doors, and Derek
walked to it. Just as he reached for the handle a voice called him from behind.
His hand tightened into a fist, and he slowly turned to see Varson approaching
from the end of the corridor. A single Voidling stood at his side.

"Why do you practice so much, Derek?"

"I have a lot of homework," Derek replied evenly.
"My YETI's are coming up at the end of next quad."

Varson grunted. "Year End Testing of all Individuals.
Even I didn't start practicing for them this early."

"I want to skip a few quads," Derek said.
"Graduating seems to be the only way to get out of this school right
now."

Brody sucked in his breath at Derek's brazen answer, but
Varson appeared amused. "The Oracle is gone, and yet you still speak as if
she stands at your back."

Derek kept his face rigid. He would not give away that Tess
had survived. "What do you want, Varson?"

Varson's eyes narrowed. "Director Varson,"
he corrected.

Sensing the threat in his tone, Derek forced the words out.
"Director Varson, to what do I owe this visit?"

"You missed the new training," he said.

Every hint of amusement had evaporated from Varson's voice.
Now he spoke with a deadly calm.

"I missed it on my schedule," Derek replied and
did his best to control his tone. "I will make sure to attend the next
one."

Varson remained silent for several seconds. Then he issued a
grunt of disbelief. "See that you do. The price of missing a second
training will be your magic."

Unwilling to risk another word, Derek merely nodded. Varson
turned and departed. Once he was gone Brody released a breath.

"What was that all about?" he asked.

He knows we are up to something.

"Do you really want the answer to that?" Derek
asked quietly, and entered the practicum chamber at their side. After a moment
Brody followed him. Derek turned to face him. "Do you want to fight
back?"

"You know I do."

"If you join me, you are risking your life. Do you understand?"

"What exactly would I be joining?" Brody shot
back.

"The Order of White."

Brody stared at him. Then he gave a slow nod.
"Tess?"

Derek nodded. "She started it before she fell. I know
you, and I know how good you are. I also know you won't tell anyone. You want
in?"

A slow smile spread on Brody's features and he flexed his
fingers. "What took you so long to ask?"

Derek laughed, and tapped his shoulder, copying the
invisible mark that Tess had given him. Then he said, "Egg, please open
the portal."

Always within earshot, the guardian of the stone practicum
chambers pressed out of the wall. Egg bobbed his head and opened the portal to
Siarra's refuge. The floor rippled in a wide oval, taking on a sheen of
moisture. Offering a short bow, Egg withdrew.

Derek motioned to the portal and then fell face-first toward
it. He passed through, and re-oriented his perspective when he exited standing
up in Siarra's refuge. After a moment Brody came through and stumbled at the
change in direction. The portal rippled behind him, sealing shut.

Spotting Derek, Shorn hurried to his side. "You're
late. The others were getting antsy." He grinned at the wide-eyed Brody.
"Glad you brought a friend. We're going to need everyone we can get."

"Is everyone here?" Derek asked.

"The last of them got here five minutes ago."

Derek nodded in satisfaction and moved to leaders of the
Order. He motioned the wide-eyed Brody to join the crowd. Shorn, Rox, and Iris
had stepped off to the side, and Derek took his place among them. Raising his
voice, Derek addressed the entire group.

"I'm glad you could all make it," Derek exclaimed.
"I know we haven't been meeting regularly in some time."

"I thought we were done after what happened to Tess and
Grayson," Melissa said. Some of the others nodded.

"Tess is alive," Derek said.

The announcement caused a collective intake of breath. Then
Katsuo asked, "How do you know this?"

Derek gestured to Iris, who said, "I got a coded
message from Tess's parents. Tess managed to get a call out to them before she
went into the Deep."

"She's gone to Elsurund," Derek said. There was a
babble of questions, but Derek raised his voice to cut through it. "Four
people outside of this room know that she survived, and we are going to keep it
that way."

He didn't add that Benny was in the back of the room casting
forgellen hexes. If anyone tried to rat them out, their memory of Tess being
alive would be erased.

"Why?" Mike asked. "Wouldn't news of her
survival give the others hope?"

"It would," Shorn said, "but it would also
alert the Harbingers. What do you think they will do after they find out Tess
is alive?"

"Hunt her down," Quad said. He folded his arms.
"So what's the plan?"

Derek flashed a sly smile. "To prepare for the fight
she will bring when she returns."

"I don't understand," Laura said. "What's she
planning?"

Rox laughed. "She gets into a fight wherever she goes.
She's the Oracle. If she comes back here, it will be to kick Alice out."

"Exactly," Derek said. "Even if she doesn't
know it yet, even if the aurens aren't planning anything, we are going
to prepare for them. Auroraq is the key. The Harbingers are holding the school
and preventing movement into and out of the city. That keeps much of the mage
world frozen and unable to act. Without all the mages working together
we don't stand a chance against the Harbingers."

"Let me get this straight," Mike said. "You
want us to prepare for a battle that no one is planning?"

"Yes," Derek said.

"What exactly are you proposing?" Warren asked
quietly. "I don't want to die for no reason."

"We have several things we need to do," Derek
said, and counted them off on his fingers. "First we have to establish a
way for us to move into and out of Sentre without being detected. Second, we
need to create a place that the aurens could fly their helicopters into—undetected. Third, we need
to get enough students to join us that when the time comes we can usher the
entire student body out of the conflict."

Brody was shaking his head. "I think I understand the
first. Connecting to the ousted battlemages just makes sense, but the second?
And the third? Why make a place for helicopters?"

"Because Tess's parents are aurens—and they are close to the US
president. When she comes back, I'm guessing she's going to bring help. They're
going to need a place to land."

"What about the third?" Rox asked. "The
surface of the school is intended to be safe—and
if we recruit any more we risk being discovered."

"I don't think so," Melissa said slowly. "Do
you see the way the other kids are acting? Since they killed Grayson there's a
. . ."

"Fire," Quad finished when she struggled to find
the right word, and Melissa nodded.

"Most of them want to fight back," Derek
said. "Especially the older kids. If we are going to pull this off we are
going to need skilled students from every school. Like Rox said, we're going to
be drawing attention to ourselves, which is risky. I don't think we have much
time until Tess comes back. We don’t have to go undetected for long."

The others were nodding in agreement, so Derek pressed the
point. "The youngest kid in this school is sixteen. In some auren
countries that's old enough to be soldiers. Alice has brought a war to our
home, and if we don't fight back, who will?"

There were murmurs of agreement. Then Shorn said, "The
truth about Tess stays here. It cannot get out, or her coming back will
mean nothing."

"Are you sure Alice doesn't know already?" Quad
asked.

Derek had a flash of insight, and looked to Mike and Laura.
"Are the betting lines still active?" They grinned in unison, so
Derek asked, "What are the odds that Tess is alive?"

"Not even the gambling Harbingers think she is,"
Mike said.

"So there are no odds," Laura said with a
self-satisfied nod. "Which means no one believes it's possible."

Derek looked across the Order of White. "Let's make
sure that when she does return we're ready for her."

Brody caught his eye. "You're asking us to put a lot of
faith in her. For all we know she could be killed before she returns. The dark
elf city is renowned for its dangers."

"I know I'm asking a lot," Derek said, "but
you need to understand that the only choice we have is to fight . . . or submit
to Alice. This is the best plan we've got. We are going to prepare to
fight." He swept the crowd with his gaze but returned to Brody. "Are
you with us?" His eyes gleamed with anticipation, and he nodded.

Quad twirled a knife of anti-magic in his hand. "Of
course we are."

There was a buzz of excited agreement, and Brody flashed a
smile. "It's about time."

Derek's tone became one of anticipation. "Then we'd
better be ready for her. Brody and Jacque, I want you and the other earth mages
to figure out how to build the hanger without anyone on Auroraq finding out.
Everyone else, I want you searching the schools for the safest places to gather
the younger students."

"What about opening a link to Sentre?" Warren
asked.

Derek flashed a smile. "There's a Gate that connects
directly with the Spirus. I've handpicked the ones that will help me go after
it."

"A teleporting mirror?" Quad asked. "Just where
is it?"

Derek's answer stunned them to silence.

"Varson's office."

Chapter 14: The
Tryton's Gate

"I can't believe you talked us into this," Marcus
hissed. "Do you have any idea what he's going to do if he catches
us?"

"It's not like they're going to kill us," Derek
whispered back. Hopefully.

"This is the director's office." Marcus
finished in a harsh whisper. Then the door across from them swung open. Varson
and Mallian stepped out, deep in conversation.

Derek and Marcus held their breath as the Harbingers strode
past their hiding spot and leapt into the air. Derek released a sigh of relief
when they had disappeared below.

They stood on the summit of Star Hall. From their vantage
point they had an unprecedented view of the school, Sentre, and the Spirus.
Like small cottages, the sloped roof of the amphitheatre contained a collection
of sweeping crystalline structures. All were offices reserved for the
administrators, the largest of which sat in the center. Derek's throat
tightened. It had been Director Grayson's until he'd been killed.

Derek had been prepared to sneak past patrolling Voidlings,
but none were in sight. Rather than reassure him, their absence left him with a
sense of dread. Normally several of the school directors were in their office
at any one time, but at this moment they all stood empty.

Varson just went into Star Hall, Iris spoke through
the nexus charm.

A moment later, Kent added, The lesson is about to start.
I can hear Varson walking on top of center stage.

How do you know it's him? Rox asked.

His boots sound the same as they did when he killed
Grayson.

That was enough for Derek. Kent had consistently
demonstrated his skill with his sound magic. If he said Varson was inside, he
was.

What about Mallian? Derek asked.

I've got eyes on him, Shorn replied. His mental voice
sounded hushed. He's punishing some students outside the World Room.

"It's now or never," Derek said, and darted out of
the illusion spell that Marcus had cast.

The extra shadow on the wall wobbled as he passed into the
light, and he strode toward their goal. Iris exited her own hiding place. She
stepped out of one of the lesser offices and nonchalantly strolled to Varson's
door. Marcus remained behind as lookout. His light magic bent around him,
smoothing the shadow that kept him hidden.

Derek reached the door first, but had to wait as Iris paused
to slap several walls. "Do you have to put up your monitoring motes
now?" Derek hissed. "We only have thirty minutes before Varson
finishes his lesson to the professors."

"Relax," Iris said. She touched both sides of
Varson's office door and then gripped the warm crystal.

"Are you sure you can open it?"

"Shut-up," Iris said over her shoulder. "Do
you have any idea how many charms they have on this office?"

Probably to keep students like us out, Derek thought.

The seconds ticked away as sweat beaded on Derek's neck. He
resisted the urge to question Iris as she muttered under her breath. Her
conversation had nothing to do with what she was doing, and included the phrase
'drone strike' several times. Even though he trusted her, he couldn't stop his
worry from mounting. If anyone came into view before they got inside . . .

"Got it," she said, and the door of light
shimmered and faded. Derek slipped inside with her and she closed it behind
them. "You don't have to be so nervous. I thought you trusted me more than
that."

"I do," Derek said as he scanned the room. But
our lives are on the line.

A curving desk was the sole object that Derek was familiar
with. He'd been summoned to Grayson's office on several occasions back when
he'd pulled pranks. Then the room had been bright and inviting. Enchanted
artifacts and memory orbs had ringed the space. As stern as Grayson had been,
he'd loved the students. Varson's version couldn't have been more different.

The muted green of the crystal walls had been stripped of
adornments, leaving room for a current of fire to weave its way around the
room. It pulsed to life at their entry, illuminating the bare space.

"Not a fan of decorations," Iris said dryly,
"unless you count that." She motioned to a large memory orb on the
table that displayed an image of Alice.

"But where's the mirror?" He moved around the room.
It was as empty as it had first appeared. "It has to be here."

Iris slapped the wall and shrugged. "We could find a
different route to Sentre."

Derek whirled to face her. "No. Taking this sends a
message to Varson that the students are standing up to him."

"How would they know it's not the professors . .
." Iris grinned. "That's why you wanted to do it now, when all the
professors are being lectured on Harbinger law."

"Stealing the mirror does more than just give us a
route to Sentre," Derek said. "It proves the Professors aren't to
blame." And won't get anyone else killed.

Iris suddenly winced. "We have a problem." The
next instant Marcus opened the door and darted inside.

"Mallian is on his way here," he said.
"Shorn's going to try and slow him down."

Iris ground her teeth together. "Blast this crystal. I
can hardly see the threads through the roof."

"We need to get out of here," Marcus hissed.

"Not yet," Derek said. "Give me a
second."

"We don't have a—"

"Just hang on," Derek snapped.

Varson wouldn't have discarded an artifact as powerful as a
Gate. The spell to create them had been lost for millennia, making the
remaining Gates beyond priceless. The principal director of Tryton's had always
had one in his office, making it possible for him to travel quickly between his
office and the Spirus.

Derek was certain. It would be here. Then he had an idea and
blinked into his magesight. Sending his magic out, he scanned the wall. Imbued
with anti-magic, the hardened crystal would be nearly impossible to alter, and
yet there was a distinct recess against the back wall. He darted to it, and ran
his hands around the exterior. By magic and touch he felt the outline of a
secret door.

"He's hidden it," Derek said in a rush.
"Iris?"

She took his place, and cast her own magic into the wall.
"It's sealed by an echo charm," she said. "A powerful one. I
can't bypass it without the right voice."

Derek spun to Marcus, but he was already in motion.

"On it," he said. He stepped outside the room and
tapped the nexus charm on his shoulder. "Kent, we need Varson's voice up
here."

Iris leapt to join him. Free of the techno shroud that
blanketed the office, she cocked her head to the side and lifted her hands in
front of her. Orange light swirled into the bubble of purple she created. Then
she hurried back to the secret door.

"Shorn tried to distract Mallian, but he's been
Darkened. Two minutes until Mallian gets here."

Derek cringed at Shorn's punishment, but hoped it gave them
the time they needed. "Open it."

Iris cracked the bubble like an egg and the orange magic
disintegrated. As it evaporated Varson's cold voice filled the room.

" . . . your will is now the will of the Master. She
controls the Dark, the Twisted within, and now you. Your lives . . ."

The sound of scraping stone replaced his voice as the wall
slid to the side. A tall gilded mirror sat in the recess. Derek reached forward
to grab it, but hesitated.

"Any curses?" he asked Iris.

"Several," she replied. "Cutting the triggers
now."

Marcus spoke from the door. "Thirty seconds,"

Derek's stomach clenched. "Not enough time. Get Katsuo
in here. We are going to need him."

Five seconds later Katsuo joined them. "You want me to
slow him down?"

Derek shook his head. "How strong is that fire?"
he stabbed a finger at the fire streaking throughout the room. "Can you
use it to take out the whole office?"

Katsuo glanced at it, and his eyes widened. "Yeah, it's
strong enough. A handful of lancing curses and the office will be shredded. You
should get out—"

"Marcus, get in here," Derek said. "And close
the door behind you."

"Where are we going to go?" Katsuo demanded.
"Not even I could survive if it blows. This is true suppressed fire."

"That's what I'm counting on," Derek said.
"Make it as big as you can."

"But where are we—"

"Leave that to me," Derek said.

He dropped to the floor and jammed his hand into the
crystal. Fashioned of interlaced crystal, the dark green floor bore invisible
creases. He grasped one like it was a sheet of paper and began to lift. Like
opening a door in the floor, a five foot section gradually swung upward.

"Iris," he growled. "Get the mirror over
here."

"He's right outside," Marcus hissed.

"I'm kind of busy right now, Jack. Can we make this
fast?" Iris said as she caught the edge of the mirror and hefted it
towards Derek.

"Who are you talking to?" Katsuo demanded. He was
working his way around the room, and everywhere he went the current of flame
brightened. It pulsed with power and turned a blinding white.

"Are Jacob and Julie alright?" Iris asked.

"Iris! I need you to focus right now."

Derek strained to lift the crystal until the opening was
large enough for a body. The ten inch gap would be tight, but the density of
the crystal made any more impossible.

"We aren't the only ones in trouble," Iris snapped.

"Is there room for all of us?" Kent asked.

"Crystal structures are never solid," Derek
replied, his breath coming in ragged gasps.

Marcus glanced through the door, his magic allowing him to
see outside. "Twenty feet and closing, and he's got two Voidlings with
him."

"Will you guys keep it down!" Iris yelled, and
then talked to thin air. "Already done Jack, your charms are now lazed to
each other as well as me. Just tap the charm and say her name—Seriously, you guys need to
keep it down—Oh, and
I'll set a contingent on locking their network down. They're likely using a
phasing curse to suppress your communications. I'll take care of it. Got to
go!"

Katsuo connected the final piece of the circle, and the
entire ring released a burst of fire. He jumped to Derek's opening and dived
inside. "Ten seconds!" he yelled.

"Iris!" Derek hissed. He gave the crude door a
final desperate yank and it lifted another inch. "Get inside."

"I'm going," Iris said, and handed the mirror to
Derek. Once she'd slipped into the space he laid the mirror down and passed it
to her. Marcus yanked himself after it. Derek dived behind him and fashioned a
grip to hold onto. Then he pulled for all he was worth, counting in his head as
the opening inched shut.

Three

Two

One . . .

The entire office exploded in a massive blast of magic and
shards of crystal, sending a shockwave of force and sound streaking outward.
Reaching for the door, Mallian was launched tumbling backward, and only the
Voidling's power kept him from burning to a crisp.

Beneath the inferno the concussive sound had been magnified,
and Derek held his ears as it shattered across him. He'd managed to close it
most of the way, but the two inches remaining allowed a surge of heat and fire
into their hiding spot. Katsuo managed to contain the worst of it.

The blaze lasted for several harrowing seconds until it
tapered off. His fingers burned, Derek grasped his makeshift handle and pulled
it down the rest of the way. Wincing at his burns and the ringing in his ears,
he prayed that no one above saw the floor shift. It ground to a halt and he
cast a smoothing charm, making it appear as if the floor had never been
cracked. Then he turned to his friends.

Crystal columns and beams crisscrossed around them at odd
angles, casting a dim glow onto them. Crammed in the gaps between the crystal
beams, the four of them huddled with the mirror. No one had emerged unscathed.

"Everyone alright?" Derek whispered. Each of them
nodded, but Derek noticed the pain in their eyes. Guilt at their injuries
warred with his relief at retrieving the mirror.

"Do you think they know we're here?" Marcus
whispered

"We'll know soon enough," Derek said.

The reinforced crystal kept them from using magic to see or
hear, but it also prevented anyone from looking through and seeing them.
Derek's class on Advanced Earth Structure Properties had made it clear that
enchanted crystal could block magic almost as well as anti-magic. Only a strong
earth mage could move it. The question was, would they look?

He cringed at the idea of the floor opening up and them
being trapped with the mirror. He could only imagine the punishments that would
be levied on them. Would Varson kill them for destroying his office? Or strip
their magic for attempting to steal a priceless artifact? He swallowed as he
realized that Varson would likely kill one of them as an example. He'd proven
his favor for that method.

The hours passed, and they huddled in the dim silence. Iris
somehow managed to fall asleep, but the others remained tense. When Derek
estimated it was past midnight he poked a hole through the six inch floor above
and had Iris send a thread through.

"The office is gone," Iris said, and Derek sent
Katsuo an approving nod.

Katsuo grinned in the dark. "He shouldn't have used
suppressed fire on the walls. It was practically a bomb already."

"Anyone around?" Derek asked Iris.

"Not as far as I can tell," Iris said.

Derek nodded, and lifted himself into position. With his
back against the floor and his feet braced for leverage, he forced the gap up
again. Grunting from the effort, he didn't relent until there was a space large
enough for a body. Then he took the lead and scooted out. He fought a sneeze as
the scent of ash and charred crystal filled his nose.

The night sky stretched away above him, empty of cloud or
moon. He scanned the darkness between the other offices, but saw no one. The
Voidlings could hide in the shadows, but none appeared.

"Let's go," he said, and helped his sister from
the hole. Once they extricated the mirror he helped the others out.

"Can you hide us all?" Derek whispered to Marcus,
and he nodded. A moment later the shadows rose up to embrace them.

Grasping the top of the mirror while Katsuo held the bottom,
they worked their way through the offices until they reached the stairs, but
found them blocked by a Voidling. They retreated back to the demolished office.

"What now?" Marcus whispered. "I'll bet he
blocked every entrance to get up here. He wouldn't want to risk another
incident." He gestured to the charred walls of the neighboring offices.

"Katsuo, can you fly us out one at a time?" Derek
asked. "It's dark enough I think you won't be spotted, especially if
Marcus can make you less visible."

"Go slow and they won't spot you," Marcus said,
and warped the light around him.

Katsuo grinned and took Marcus first. A moment later Iris
smothered a laugh. "Please tell me you are still paying attention,"
Derek grumbled.

"Of course," Iris said. "But I can
multi-task. I'm watching the memory of Varson coming up here. You should see
the look on his face. It's already being broadcast throughout the city."

"Keep it down," he said. "I don't want anyone
to hear us."

Derek’s tension neared the snapping point. His eyes darted
from one gap to another. At any moment he expected someone to appear. Time
crawled by, and a few minutes later Katsuo returned for Iris. Then he returned
and retrieved the mirror. Only when Katsuo had come for him did Derek begin to
breathe.

One task down.

Chapter 15:
Traitor

Jack Oliver stepped into the Oval Office for the third time
in two weeks. The president stood at the window, staring out into the night.
Jack didn't interrupt his contemplations and chose a seat on the couch.

"No reports today, Jack," the president said with
a sigh.

Jack closed his folder. "What do you need from
me?"

The president turned and strode to a small cabinet.
Withdrawing a bottle and two glasses, he said, "I haven't had a drink in
years, but I find that just sipping a glass helps me think. Care for some
juice?" He flashed a grin at Jack, who returned it. Then he filled the
second glass and brought it to Jack.

"Before all this started I was worried about the
mid-term elections," he said. "I was about to propose the People's
Voice Act and needed the support in Congress to pull it off."

"I'm sorry, sir?" Jack asked. He'd never heard of
it.

The president sighed. "For six years I've been quietly
gathering support to fundamentally change how elections happen in the United
States." The president sounded weary. "I was going to propose that
the choices of Congress, and even the president, would be voted on by the
people. Every law, every regulation, would happen by the voice of the
people."

Jack sat back in his chair, stunned. "That's . . . brilliant.
Most of the corruption in Congress would end in an instant. How many backroom
deals would fail because the people wouldn't support them?"

The president motioned to his office. "Our government
was put in place when elected officials were a necessity. With current
technology and rising corruption it has become a burden. The only way to fix
that is to take this country back to what it was intended—a government run by the
people."

He leaned forward. "I wanted to give them the chance to
prove they were capable of governing themselves. It's an idea that's in direct
contrast to Alice's plan. She wants to force the obedience of law—and we aren't on the winning
side, are we?"

"No, Mr. President," Jack said. "Not right
now."

The president was silent for several moments. "The
country is barely holding together. The refugees from Europe, Asia, and Africa
are arriving in a panic, and it's taking every scrap of resource to keep this
country from sinking into anarchy. You only have to look to South America to
see the result of that."

Jack's lips tightened at the reference. Most of the South
American governments had buckled under the mounting pressure. One president had
disappeared into an underground bunker, leaving his country to the riots. Other
country officials were locked in debate. Their lack of action only worsened the
situation. Brazil had organized its own defenses, drawing many other countries
to join them.

"You did all you could," Jack said.

"I don't know if that's true," the president said.
"They're trying to stand alone, but they just don't have the resources we
do. I'm afraid that when the Dark reaches them the entire continent will
fall." He sighed. "Religious groups are claiming it's the end of the
world."

"It won't be."

"How do you know that?"

Jack regarded the president. "Because my daughter will
find a way."

"Are you willing to bet the lives of everyone in the
country on that? Members of Congress are calling for me to surrender, and I
can't go tell them that Tess is still alive. Even if I did I don't think it
would matter. Some are cowards, but even those who aren't are losing
hope."

"Are you?" Jack dared to ask.

"I don't know," the president replied. "I
keep thinking I need to send my son somewhere safe, but I don't know where that
is."

Jack leaned forward. "I know how you feel. I wish I
could tell my daughter to stay out of this war. I wish I could tell her to go
home and be safe while I protect her. I can't. The Dark threatens all of us.
The truth is that we are not safe, and that humanity hangs by a thread. The
events in the next month will decide the future of the human race, and it is
people like you and Tess that stand between Alice and victory."

The president passed a hand over his face. "My advisers
tell me that within two weeks the Dark will cover every continent except the
Americas. They estimate that six billion people will have been lost to the
cloud.

He released a harsh breath. "I fought in two wars when
I was in the military, and I've never been so terrified. Standing up to Alice
is the right thing to do. Everyone knows that—but
doing so could very well sentence the last free people on Earth to death."

Jack blinked, and he finally recognized the purpose of this
conversation. The president was confiding in him, leaning on him. He'd spoken
before the public, Congress, and the joint chiefs like he was a pillar of
concrete. Now Jack saw that underneath the president was a man cracking from
the enormous pressure.

"When I thought Tess had died," Jack said slowly,
"everything in me crumbled—except
for one thing. I couldn't stop fighting. I don't know if it's from my years in
the military or just part of my makeup, but it wasn't in me to give up. There
were a few times I wanted to try, but I couldn't bring myself to stop."

The president flashed a wry smile. "So you're saying
we're stubborn?"

"That we are," Jack replied with a grin.

The president leaned back, his humor fading. "What
happens if I choose to fight, and it kills us all?"

"There are worse things than dying," Jack said.
"Like living in fear . . . or losing a child." He swallowed at the
sudden knot in his throat.

The president met his gaze. "Are you willing to risk
your family?"

"I don't want to see them as slaves to Alice,"
Jack countered.

The president issued a bark of laughter. "Neither do
I."

There was a knock at the door, followed by the swift entry
of Vice President Kensey. A quartet of secret service followed him in. The
man's smirk caused Jack to feel a tremor of foreboding, and he rose to his
feet.

"David?” the president asked, "what's this
about?"

"You're done," Kensey snapped. "You've risked
the lives of everyone for the sake of your pride. You and your 'won't go down
without a fight' is going to get us all killed. Do you have any idea how much
you're wasting to build barricades around the country."

The president frowned. "We've been over this. Intel
suggests that when Alice arrives here she might use her army of Twisted instead
of the Dark. She wants us to give up, David, not die. Building defenses only
makes sense."

"Your opinion doesn't matter anymore." He motioned
to the men beside him, and they drew their guns. "Your presidency ends
today, and mine is about to begin."

"This is treason," Jack exclaimed, and two of the
guns pointed at him.

"Don't," Kensey said, raising his hand. "I
don't want blood on my new office. Take care of the president in his room, and
don't forget his wife. Remember to use Agent Oliver's service weapon."

The president resisted as they pushed him towards the side
door. "Leave my wife out of this."

Kensey stepped into his face. "I can't have her swaying
support and saying you're a martyr. You should have listened to me."

"I should have listened to Julie. She told me that
running with you was a bad idea."

Kensey sneered and stabbed a finger at the door. "Get
it done. I need to go over my speech for his funeral."

The president and Jack were forced into the hall, where the
body of his secretary lay on the floor. The president swore as they were led
down the lesser used hallways of the White House.

"They aren't secret service, are they," Jack said
in an aside, his voice tense.

The president shook his head. "I don't know how they
got in, but I don’t recognize them."

Jack's gut tightened. The president was famous for knowing
each of his staff and guards by name, a feat unprecedented for any to hold his
office. The fact that Kensey had brought in others—and had gotten them into the White House—suggested inside help. Then
a thought crossed his mind and he glanced back.

"I didn't realize that the Harbingers had infiltrated
our military."

One of the men smirked, confirming Jack's theory. The
president quirked an eyebrow, and Jack said, "Part of my report today was
that the Harbingers have gained a foothold in our military and police force.
These human Harbingers are growing in number."

"Quiet," one of them barked.

The president glared at him. "You walk like you were in
the army. What made you become a traitor?"

The man's lip curled. "I was dishonorably discharged,
sooo . . . you did."

"Shut-up, Polk," the one beside him said.

Polk grunted. "You shut-up Mark. We're about to kill
the president. Do you have any idea how long I've dreamed about this?"

They reached the president's private quarters, and the third
man motioned to Polk and Mark. "We'll watch the door. Get it done and then
we're out of here. We've got thirty minutes before the rotation changes."

Jack was shoved through the door, and the president with
him. Polk closed the door, and they used their guns to point at the bed. Then
Polk holstered his pistol and pulled a glock from inside his jacket.

"Recognize this?" he said to Jack. "You
should. It's your gun. Gotta make it look real, right?"

"Any ideas?" Jack said as Polk pointed the gun at
the president.

The president's eyes flicked to the bedroom. "Only
one."

Just then the first lady came out of the bedroom, dressed in
slacks and a button shirt. It was obvious she had been waiting for her husband.
At the sight of the gunman she placed her hands on her hips.

"Jacob, what's going on?" Her expression had
hardened, and her eyes flashed dangerously. Both men kept their guns trained on
their targets.

"Join your husband on the bed," Polk ordered.

"No," Julie said.

Mark's eyes flicked to her in surprise. "We have a gun
on him. Do what you're told, woman."

"I'm not stupid," she said. "You're here to
kill us."

"Yeah, we are," Polk smirked. "Now get over
here so we can make it look right."

"You know what to do, honey," the president said.

Julie's features tightened. Then she drew a snub-nosed gun
from her back . . .

Chapter 16: The
Iron Lady

Polk's eyes widened in surprise and he swiveled to fire at
her. She shot him in the heart, and he died with a look of disbelief on his
face. Mark spun as well but Julie put him down with lethal accuracy. The sound
of her small glock brought the remaining men in.

"Polk, I told you to silence your weapon," one
said, and then caught sight of Julie swinging her weapon onto him. He cursed,
and fumbled for his own gun. Julie's bullet penetrated his chest before he
could draw, and he slumped to the floor, his features twisted in shock and
anger. The man behind him died as Jack and the president fired in unison.

The president and Jack rose from where'd they'd snatched
discarded weapons.

"Julie, are you alright?" the president asked.

Julie stared at the dead men with a look of grim
determination. "They're getting blood on the rug."

Jack felt the urge to laugh as he checked the ammunition in
Mark's weapon. "Do you always carry a concealed weapon?"

"Everywhere," the president said before she could
respond. He moved to the phone. "I tried to convince her that the White
House was safe, but she told me it was foolish to be unprepared."

"You can thank me anytime," the first lady
exclaimed.

"Thank you," the president said.

"You sound like my wife, Kate," Jack said, causing
Julie to smile.

"Oliver?" Julie said. "I've read the reports
on her. We served at the same time, but I'll forgive her for being a marine.
Everyone knows that the navy is the way to go."

Jack moved to the door and checked for signs that the
conflict had been heard. "Sorry we couldn't meet on better terms. You two
would certainly get along."

"Why don't you bring her to dinner later this
week?" She moved to the opposite side of the doorway, her gun low and in
the ready position.

"I'll do that."

Jack couldn't suppress a grin at her poise. The first lady
had served with her husband and was as much a soldier as he was. During their
early elections many had derided her for her private agenda, but the
then-senator Jacob had called her a force of nature. In the now famous quote,
he'd said, "You can't stop a woman like her, you can only stand back and
marvel at what she's capable of". Early in her husband's presidency she
had been dubbed the Iron Lady by the media, and the name had stuck.

"I can't get through," the president said, and
tossed the cell phone onto the bed. "Land line is out too."

"They want this to look right," Jack said. He
didn't take his gaze from the hallway. "They wouldn't want an accidental
phone call getting out."

"They planned for everything but you," the
president said to his wife. He moved to her side. She leaned up and kissed him.

"We always said we do everything better together,"
she replied quietly, "even stopping assassination attempts." She
flashed a tight grin.

"When these men don’t show up someone is going to come
looking," Jack said. "We need to move. They may have sent human
Harbingers to do this, but there are likely mages here as well."

"I trust agent Pierce," the president said.
"When Alice took over he stayed to protect me."

"Can I borrow your phone?" Jack asked.

"Why?"

"I might be able to get it to work."

"By all means," the president said, and took
Jack's place at the door.

Jack strode to the bed and picked up the phone. Then he
pulled a glass ball from his pocket. He tapped the runes in the correct
sequence and it lit up with purple light. He touched the back of the phone and
it shimmered.

"What's that?" Julie asked.

"A nexus link charm," Jack said. "A friend of
my daughter's sent a pair to my wife and myself. We use them to get in touch
with her."

He activated the phone and the entire screen shifted. A
moment later a young woman's voice said, "I'm kind of busy right now,
Jack. Can we make this fast?"

"I'm with the president right now," Jack said.
"Alice sent some Harbingers to assassinate him, his wife, and me."

"Are Jacob and Julie alright?" she asked.

Julie laughed under her breath. "I don't even know her,
but I like her," she said to her husband.

"Fine, for now," Jack said. "But I need to
reach my wife. We came up to DC together. They've done something to the phones
and I don't have mine anyway."

"Will you guys keep it down!" Iris yelled at
someone. "Already done Jack, your charms are now lazed to each other as
well as to me. Just tap the charm and say her name—Seriously, you guys need to keep it down! Oh,
and I'll set a contingent on locking their network down. They're likely using a
phasing curse to suppress your communications. I'll take care of it. Got to
go!!"

Iris's voice faded amidst the sound of an explosion. The
president threw Jack a look. "And who was that?"

"Someone that cannot be described," Jack said.
"But she's the best asset I've ever known." He tapped the phone as
Iris had instructed and said Kate's name. A moment later she answered.

"Why aren't you using your phone?" Kate asked.

"It's still at the entrance to the White House,"
he said. "The Harbingers tried to assassinate the president and his
wife."

Kate sucked in her breath. "I'll get my gear and head
over there."

"No," Jack said hastily. "I don't know who
they have posted outside and you would be alone."

"I'm not going to just leave you to them," she
protested, and there was the distinct sound of a gun sliding into a holster.

"Wait," the president said. "Let me talk to
her."

Jack handed him the phone, and he said, "Mrs. Oliver?
It's the president. I have something else in mind."

"Sir?"

"Call Captain Mallory at the DC police department and
report the assassination attempt. He's a friend."

"It's after midnight," Kate said. "Will he
still be at work?"

"He's like us," the president said with wry smile.
"He'll be there."

"He'll send units to the White House," she
replied. "Won't that stir things up?"

"Exactly," the president said. "This is what
I want you to tell him . . ."

***

Ten minutes later the president, the first lady, and Jack
Oliver huddled in the dark. Unwilling to risk encountering any Harbingers, they
had avoided everyone as they worked their way as close as they could to the
Oval Office. Then they found a hiding place and waited.

"I never thought I would be hiding in a broom closet
with the president of the United States," Jack whispered.

Julie stifled a laugh. "Neither did I."

Before the president could interject, the closet vibrated
from a nearby explosion. Glass shattered, and someone cried out in pain.
Footsteps pounded past their hiding spot, and a moment later the wail of sirens
joined the chaos.

"Right on time," the president said.

"I hope Agent Pierce doesn't destroy the china,"
Julie said, as another detonation rocked the West Wing.

"At least we know he's on our side," Jack said.

He'd had his doubts about bringing in the secret service
agent, but he was the head of the Auren Security Squad tasked with protecting
the president. If anyone could hold his own against the Harbinger mages, it was
him.

"I knew he would be," the president said.
"Let's go."

They eased the door open in time to see a current of flame
erupt down the hall. Shouts and screams echoed, followed by the sound of
concrete buckling. No one was in sight, indicating that the chaos from Pierce
and the cops at the front had drawn most of the Harbingers out.

Jack led the way while the president and the first lady
guarded his flanks. They reached the Oval Office and paused at the door. Jack
held up three fingers and counted it down. Then he swung the door open and
darted into the room.

Three men turned, and Jack gunned down the one on the left.
A flicker of fire coursed up his arms but evaporated before it could become a
spell. The president and his wife shot the second Harbinger, and he went down
equally as fast. Coughing and fighting for breath, he struggled to bring his
magic to bear. The floor melted under the president and he began to sink, but
the Iron Lady leapt to the side and put a bullet into the brain of the wounded
Harbinger.

The president yanked himself free and turned on Kensey.
"That's my desk, David."

Kensey's face twisted with fury. "Do you have any idea
what you've just done? You've doomed us all."

"I'm not about to stop fighting because you're a
coward," the president said.

Kensey stabbed a finger at him. "If this country unites
with Alice, every country will give up. You and your stubborn pride are killing
the planet."

He stalked around the desk until he faced the president.
Both Jack and the first lady kept their guns trained on him, but he didn't seem
to notice.

"When will you see that this isn't about victory? It's
about survival. My deal with Alice was contingent on you being dead. It
was the only way the country will go on."

"Stop," the president said. "Before I shoot
you myself."

"Do you want me to do it?" Julie asked.

Kensey rounded on her. "You're even worse than he is!
You wouldn't have won this office without me, and now you stand here like a
self-righteous, arrogant—"

Her punch sent him to the floor. He didn't rise. In the
ensuing silence a blood spattered Agent Pierce appeared in the doorway.

"All threats have been eliminated, Mr. President,"
he said.

"How many did we lose?" the president asked.

"Seven," Pierce replied. "Two of my team and
five of your agents."

The president grimaced. "I want to notify their
families, but for now, secure the White House and tell the police that it's
over. Oh, and get someone to remove Kensey."

Pierce nodded but waited to leave until several other secret
service appeared. Then the president looked to Jack. "It's time we let the
people choose what they want for themselves."

"What do you mean?"

"I'm going to let the public vote on whether or not we
accede to Alice's demands." He looked down on Kensey, who groaned.

"One man shouldn't decide the fate of everyone,"
the president said. "Even me."

Julie moved to embrace her husband. "We need to move
quickly before this causes more people to panic. I'll set it up." She
picked her way out of the office, but paused in the doorway. "Thanks for
what you did, Jack, and don't forget about dinner."

Jack nodded, and the first lady disappeared. Several of the
agents went with her. When she was gone the president turned to Jack.

"You were right, we don't have it in us to stop
fighting. But I need you to start winning."

Jack motioned to the bodies of the two Harbingers. "We
did today, Sir."

The president shook his head. "It's tomorrow that
worries me. Find me a weapon against the Dark, or none of this will matter.
You've got two weeks before the cloud reaches our borders."

"I will," Jack said, and departed.

The attack was only minutes old, but a crowd had
materialized at the gate. The moment he exited a tidal wave of reporters
bombarded him with questions while uniformed police struggled to hold them
back. He didn't say a word. Spotting his wife's car, he strode to it and got
inside. In seconds Kate had pushed their way through the crowd. The police let
them through, and soon they left the chaos behind.

Jack glanced in the rearview mirror, and saw the smoke
rising from the White House. Light against the dark night, it would be visible
for miles. He extended a hand to his wife, who gripped it tightly. In silence
they reached their hotel and found their way to their room. Finally Kate broke
it.

"Is this going to get better?"

"I promised the president I would find a way."

"You didn't answer my question."

He listened to the sirens that continued to sound in the
city. "I only know that I trust our daughter."

Chapter 17:
Dark Trap

"Are you sure you are ready to do this?" Ivan
asked Breaker.

Breaker issued a grunt. "Are you? You're the one that's
going to provoke a Voidling."

"I'm not fool enough to fight it," Ivan said.
"I'm just drawing it back to you."

"Don't let it catch you," Breaker said. "I
don't want to find faster bait."

"I appreciate your concern," Ivan said
sarcastically. Then he sobered. "Did you decide to tell Captain Thames what
we're doing?"

"No need," Breaker replied, and looked up at the
setting sun. "He would have just taken over and tried it his way."

"What would he have done?"

"Gotten more men killed," Breaker muttered.

"He's better than Captain Kendrik," Ivan said.

"Stepping into a small pile of reaver dung is the same
as stepping into a large one."

Ivan stifled a laugh. "I'll see you soon."

"Be careful, kid," Breaker said. "And stand
right where I told you. When I'm ready you will feel the dirt bump your
foot."

Ivan flashed a salute and stepped from the shadows. Then he
worked his way through the trees of Sentre toward the position they'd
prearranged. Breaker watched him go, worried about how this was going to play
out. Ivan was a good battlemage, and Breaker would hate to watch him die.
Grunting to himself, he set to work.

The moment he began the Voidlings would take notice—if they spotted him. Two of
Ivan's battlemage friends were positioned to prevent that. His nerves rising,
Breaker stepped to the ground and it rose up to greet him. They he began
casting his most powerful magic.

An hour later Breaker finished the preparations and then
lifted himself out of the new hole. The two lookouts were supposed to warn him
if a Voidling drifted his way, but their silence could indicate they had
already been taken out. If that happened there would be nothing to stop a
Voidling from coming up behind him. The threat of being Twisted hung over him
like a storm, and by the time he moved into position his clothes were drenched
in sweat.

Now for the hard part.

He tapped a finger on the ground, and several hundred yards
away the ground bumped. Now he just had to wait for Ivan to draw one in. At
first he'd resisted the kid's idea, but after Breaker had returned Rox to
Tryton's he'd been lacking a plan. He still didn't care for the idea that Ivan
was the runner, but Ivan had insisted. His plan, his risk, he'd argued.

His other battlemage friends had taken on lookout duties
while Breaker enchanted the trap. They weren't Rayths, but they might as well
have been. Their discipline was flawless, and they had earned Breaker's respect
in the two practice runs. Now they would prove their worth. Or they would die.

Breaker waited, his eyes glued on the path they'd mapped
out. The route between the trees of Sentre wound over a small hill and then
dropped into a gulley behind the roots of a giant oak. Gnarled and thick, they
closed the trail down to a narrow gap, providing a choke point that Ivan had
suggested they take advantage of.

Sweat trickled down his neck as he waited, but he didn't
move from his position. If a Voidling saw him his chances of survival would
plummet. Aside from Ivan, he was taking the greatest risk. The enchantments
he'd placed could only be enacted with proximity, meaning he had to be within
ten feet to snap the trap closed. Tuned to the vibrations of the ground, he
felt the distant footfalls first.

Game on.

The footsteps rattled the ground like someone tapping a
table, growing louder by the second. Breaker stretched his palms out and
grasped the threads of earth magic he'd prepared. Then Ivan burst into view
with a Voidling trailing behind him.

Ivan tossed a fireball over his back, and then another. They
exploded across the gliding creature but it did not slow. Undeterred, it
continued to accelerate toward the fleeing man, his arms stretching out to
grasp him.

Ivan glanced back, his eyes wide with fear, and dived to the
side onto the lower path. The Voidling took the bait, and curved to follow.
Giving up on attacking it, Ivan bolted down the path and appeared to race right
over the trap. Breaker saw the true Ivan dive into the bushes while his
illusion kept running.

The Voidling caught the illusion right on top of the trap,
and slowed in confusion when its hands passed through the false image. In that
instant Breaker pulsed his magic into the ground and it rose up to swallow the
Voidling.

Like dragon's jaws the ground leapt up and snapped shut.
Then the ground reformed into a prison of liquid steel. Oblong and airtight, it
resembled a giant egg resting on the ground. He'd enchanted it to prevent the
slightest object from escaping. But could it contain an entity of the Dark?

Past efforts by the other battlemages had proved that direct
attacks failed. This time he meant to contain it. At the very least he hoped to
trap the Voidling until they could figure out a way to destroy it. The lookouts
drifted close as he cast the compression charm.

"Did it work?"

"Is it trapped?"

"Shh," Breaker growled.

He poured his spells into the liquid shield, and it began to
constrict. The compression spell could turn coal into diamonds if the mage was
skilled enough, but precious few could take the spell that far. Breaker was one
of the few alive that could get close.

The liquid steel compressed tighter and tighter, causing the
ground underfoot to heat up. Red simmered across the surface of the cage and
forced the others to retreat. Breaker did not let up, and forced the magic to
compress inward.

The cage trembled as it shrank. Breaker snarled to himself,
willing his magic to tighten further. These things had killed his friends,
assaulted his home, and imprisoned his daughter. This was his best chance to
break one in half.

Deep in his magesight he couldn't see the Voidling, but knew
that the remaining space had shrunk to the size of a basketball. He pressed it
smaller. The entire egg-shaped boulder shrank further, but it was vibrating so
much that the vegetation around him was losing leaves.

How much more could he go? He'd already taken the spell
further than he ever had. In the back of his mind he knew he should stop and
allow the spell to harden. At his side Ivan even said as much. Breaker ignored
him.

The egg grew smaller as cracks appeared on its surface.
Inside it remained whole, but if the cracks reached the interior shell the
entire thing would explode like a pack of dynamite. He clenched his fists
tighter, causing his fingernails to draw blood.

"Breaker!" Ivan hissed. "You need
to stop."

Breaker didn't respond, and continued to pour his magic into
the spell. The interior of the egg shrank to the size of a softball, then a
pebble, and then finally . . . it closed completely. The pressure on the
Voidling would exceed that of a landslide, and had the power to snap a steel
bar like it was candy.

Breaker released the spell and sank to his knees as a wave
of nausea washed over him. To use so much magic in so short a time invited
magesickness. His training had helped him push the threshold back, and it had
been a long time since he'd felt it. A savage grin split his face. If ever
there was a time to use so much power, it was now.

Ivan was half lifting, half dragging him away. Breaker
clutched his stomach and tried to move. With every step he felt better, and by
the time they reached the first lookout post he could stand on his own. He fell
into a crouch beside the others, and watched the cooling boulder.

"How far did you take it?" Billy asked, a trace of
awe in his voice.

"All the way," Breaker responded. "A gnat
couldn't fit in there."

"You weren't supposed to do that," Ivan said.

Breaker nearly punched him. "I had one chance to find
out if my magic can hurt them. I wasn't about to waste it."

"But if it exploded . . ."

"It didn't," Breaker said.

His tone closed the discussion, and Ivan reluctantly turned
away. In silence the four of them watched the trap. Layers of steam gradually
faded until the egg resembled an odd boulder that had fallen into the trail.

"How long should we wait?" Billy asked.

"Until we know," Breaker said.

It didn't take long. Within the hour a shadow fell across
the trap, and soon it turned into a dark fog. Over the next few minutes it
continued to thicken until it began to resemble its former shape.

"It can pass through stone?" Billy asked.
"How's that possible?"

"Earth is porous," Breaker said, his voice hard.
"I'm not surprised that it's escaping. I am surprised that it
survived the compression charm. It would have crushed an auren car."

The other two murmured under their breath, but Ivan and
Breaker remained resolute. When it became apparent that the Voidling would
escape unscathed, Breaker clenched his jaw.

"Let's go," he spit the words out. "Before it
comes after us."

Without a word they darted into the tunnel that Breaker had
prepared. He closed it behind them, and collapsed the entrance. Then he
followed in Ivan's footsteps. Ivan dropped back to walk beside him.

"Think another spell will work?" Ivan asked.

Breaker shook his head, and had to fight to keep the
bitterness from his voice. "Not from me."

He'd given it his best shot, and the Voidling had escaped in
an hour. A cold knot formed in his stomach as he realized that against the Dark
entities he was as helpless as a child. No spell or ability he possessed could
harm them.

For the first time the thought crossed his mind that they
could lose. Alice had soldiers impervious to magic, and he doubted the auren
projectile weapons would do more than annoy them. If they couldn't beat the
Voidlings, how could they defeat the Dark? With an effort he shoved his doubt
aside.

"Let's go," Breaker said. "We have a meeting
to get to."

Chapter 18:
Assassin's Visit

Breaker listened to the other battlemages officers argue
about what to do. Their words meant little. Everyone knew the truth. The most
powerful collection of men and women on Earth were helpless. They just didn't
want to accept it.

He grunted and turned away, but Ivan nudged him.
"Aren't you going to stay until the end?"

"Why?" Breaker asked. "There's nothing they
can do, and we just proved there is nothing we can do."

Ivan frowned at his tone. "You talk like you're giving
up."

Breaker closed the gap, and spoke in a harsh whisper.
"Don't make the mistake of thinking you know my mind. We fight, we die. We
wait, and we can fight when we have a chance. It's time for everyone to accept
that."

Some of the other battlemages had overheard, and they fell
silent at the intensity in his voice.

"Do you have something to share?" Captain Thames called.

"Nothing you would listen to."

Captain Thames’ expression clouded with anger. "You may
be the second highest ranking officer here, but I am the—"

"The what?" Breaker demanded. "The captain of
the resistance?" All the anger and frustration he felt boiled over, and he
stabbed a finger at the captain.

"You keep talking like we are the strongest force on
Earth—but we have been
beaten! Alice, the Harbingers, the Voidlings, they kicked us out of the Spirus
like we were children. How many did Kendrik get killed trying to battle them?
How many have you gotten killed?"

"It's my job to—"

"You don't have a job!" Breaker exploded. "We
are resisting a superior force. It doesn't matter what we were before. Right
now we are trying to destroy a stronger enemy. When you stop thinking like a
Rayth and start thinking like an underground we might accomplish
something."

"We're an army," Thames insisted. "Not a
resistance."

"Look around you!" Breaker shouted. "We're in
a cave in the depths of Auroraq, hiding. We need to be focusing on disrupting
their plans, neutralizing smaller threats, and seeking allies."

There was a murmur of agreement from the other lieutenants.

"You want us to stop fighting the Voidlings?"
Thames laughed, the sound laced with scorn. "With them in power anything
else we do will barely make a dent. We have to take them out first."

"We can't," Breaker growled. "Not until
something changes. We've tried every magic, every spell, every attack we know.
Nothing hurts them. To continue antagonizing them is pointless. We need to
focus on what we can do."

"I am the ranking—"

"And you're stupid."

Fury lanced across the captain's face. "I will have you
exiled for insubordination."

Breaker laughed. "If we ever retake the Spirus—and either one of us is
alive—feel free. Until
then you need to discard your pride and start accepting what we are." He
turned his back and walked away, ignoring Thames’ shouting in his wake.

Out of the corner of his eye he noticed that many of the
gathered mages were nodding. It didn't matter. Unless the entire battlemage and
Rayth Corps decided to eject Thames from leadership, nothing was going to
change. He stepped into the rough corridor that led to his home and slammed a
fist into the wall. The stone closed the gap, cutting off the screaming
captain.

He sighed and cast a slideways charm to carry him home. Per
protocol, he shifted the tunnel twice in case it was discovered, and twenty minutes
later reached his home. Opening the secret wall that led to his basement, he
shut it behind him and strode up the stairs. He came to a halt when he found an
occupant in his kitchen.

"What in Skorn's name are you doing here," he
demanded.

The Swordsman swallowed the bite he'd been eating.
"You're out of salami."

"How did you get in here?" Breaker demanded, and
yanked the sandwich out of the assassin's mouth. "And why are you eating
my food?"

The Swordsman wiped his mouth. "You took a long time
getting back. I got hungry."

"You have no right to barge into my home," Breaker
snapped. "Just because Hawk says you are his ally doesn't make you
mine."

"Word is that Hawk is decimating Harbinger strongholds—by himself. You think you're
strong enough to do the same?" The Swordsman leaned back against the
counter and folded his arms. "We're on the same side. That makes us
allies."

Breaker released a grunt, but didn't comment. His lack of
response drew a smile to the Swordsman's face, but that just made Breaker more
furious.

"I didn't think you were here before the occupation.
How did you get into the city?"

"The city might be closed to you, but it isn't to me.
The Spirus is another matter."

Surprise overcame Breaker's anger. "Why do you want to
get in?"

"My target is inside."

Breaker stared at the Swordsman. Only Harbingers and
Voidlings were allowed inside, making it the most difficult place on the planet
to infiltrate. But the higher the target, the higher the payment. Then he had a
flash of insight.

"Alice."

The Swordsman nodded. "How do I get in?"

"You don't," Breaker growled. He put his hands on
the counter. "No one gets past the Voidlings. No one."

"I will."

"Every battlemage in the city has tried. You think you
are better than them?"

"Yes."

Breaker issued a bark of laughter. The Swordsman's answer
was not made in arrogance, but rather simple confidence. As much as Breaker
hated to admit it, the Swordsman might be right. But could he do it?

"I got into the Vaults," the Swordsman reminded
him. "How many battlemages did I get past? Not to mention the dragon down
there."

"This is different," Breaker said. "You can't
fight the Voidlings. They are immune to every magic we know."

"So I avoid them," the Swordsman said with a
shrug. "I prefer subtlety anyway."

"It would be like sneaking through an auren mine field
barefoot and blind."

The Swordsman frowned. "I never tread where I cannot
see, and I never go after a target unless I have a plan to finish it."

Breaker let out his breath. "This is Alice we're
talking about. From what we've gathered she started planning her takeover
decades ago. By all accounts she has a unique magic—one that nobody can identify. Even if you can
get past the Voidlings—and
I'm not saying you can—what
makes you think you can kill her?"

"Every target has a weakness."

"What if you encounter Rook?" Breaker challenged.
"I hear he's left the Assassins Guild and joined up with her."

"And Harry," the Swordsman said. "Or did you
not hear about him?"

"Who?"

"Nearly every high level poisoning in the last decade
was him," the Swordsman said. "He's a phynus that enjoys using
spiders or snakes."

"Why tell me so much about him? You've never shared
Guild secrets before."

"He's not in the Guild anymore," the Swordsman
replied. "And I want something from you. It's only fair that I give you
something in return. Now you can place anti-animary charms around your house,
or those of your friends."

"Why?" Breaker asked. "Alice has shown no
sign of coming after us."

The Swordsman gave a scornful laugh. "It's not going to
stay that way. She's allowed you to prove the Voidlings are untouchable. Since
they are entities of the Dark, she has proved that the cloud is equally
impervious to your magic. You've done more than she ever could at convincing
the mage population that she's in control. But that won't last. It's only a
matter of time until she snaps the backbone of your resistance."

Breaker looked away, his jaw clenching. The Swordsman
clearly knew more than Captain Thames. But how long did they have? His fist
tightened. The Dark would finish consuming the globe in a matter of weeks.
That's when Alice would move to ensure the mages were all on her side.

"Aren't you in charge of the resistance?" The
Swordsman sounded surprised.

Breaker shook his head. "Kendrik was killed, but Thames
is still alive."

The Swordsman issued an annoyed grunt. "How did that
pile of reaver dung ever get such a high rank?"

"His uncle was on the High Council a few years
back," Breaker said absently. "For now he's taken a more direct
approach against the Voidlings."

"That explains a lot," the Swordsman said, and
scratched the stubble on his chin.

"What?"

"The Harbingers have recorded your attempts to take out
the Voidlings, and broadcast them to the other mage cities. Everyone has seen
their vaunted battlemages fail time and again. Your compression charm was
particularly impressive, by the way."

Fury lanced through Breaker like a hot knife. Kendrik,
Thames—even he was
doing exactly as Alice wanted, and sowing fear across the mage world. By the
time Alice was done with the aurens the mages would fall at her feet.

"I thought you knew," the Swordsman said, his
voice apologetic.

"Can you kill her?" Breaker bit the words off.

"I have a plan," the Swordsman said.

"Then I will help you get inside, but I will need
something from you."

"What about your resistance?"

Breaker ground his fist into the countertop, unaware that
the stone was cracking. "It's time we got a new leader."

Chapter 19:
Siarra's Memory

"Do you have any idea what you've signed up for?"
Robar seethed.

Tess glared back at him. "I don't have a choice."

"Of course you do," Robar growled. "You could
choose the option that doesn't get you killed."

After meeting with the queen they'd been led to a set of
private quarters. Positioned high on the side of Primok, the room boasted a
curving balcony that looked down on the Well of Shadow. Twin doors of carved
mushroom stalk led to opposite sleeping chambers.

The main room had been decorated with memory paintings and
further illuminated with silver algae that grew across the ceiling. Comfortable
chairs ringed a crackling blue fire in the center. Alcoves in the walls held
small statues that Tess suspected were entities. Robar had been tightlipped
until they had been left alone. Then he'd exploded.

"Do you see another way that I can get them to join
us?" Tess snapped back. "Aside from you, they are the only ones that
are impervious to the Dark. If there's even a chance that this will work, I
have to take it."

"There isn't."

"Do you have so little faith in me?" Tess was
angry now. "Or do you not care?"

"I've spent the last week keeping you alive," he
said. "I'm not inclined to see you throw your life away."

"Then stop wasting time and help me. The queen said I
face the trial tomorrow. What do you know?"

Robar blew out his breath. "The Allegian Trial is
legendary. There are whole books written on it."

"Why?"

"Because you face a reaver."

Her eyes widened. "There was a chapter on reavers in my
animary class. I thought they were extinct."

"In ancient days there were a few kinds," Robar
said. "But today there are only two left. The Magtherian keeps strict
control over silvers, and the dark elves control the only known black
reavers."

"How do you know so much about them?"

Robar sank into a chair. "My brother and I used to love
reading about the ancient monsters. Reavers, dragons, and three other such
creatures were the worst. Nowadays they are referred to as mythical, but back
then they were called the Five Terrors. Just one terror could destroy a city,
regardless of the type."

"Why keep the reavers alive then?" Tess asked.

"Like dragons, a reaver's blood has numerous magical
uses," Robar said.

Tess was beginning to have second thoughts about the trial,
but held her tongue. "Have you ever seen one?"

He shook his head. "Only pictures of a silver. The
Magtherian keeps theirs on a reserve in the Brazilian Amazon. For a while the
Rock Trolls helped control them but they kept getting killed. That alone should
tell you what they're like."

"So what makes them so dangerous?" Now she wished
she'd read the chapter in greater depth.

He ran his hand over his face. "Reavers absorb minerals
from their diet. While they are young the metals seep into their bones until
they become laced with steel. Once the bones have absorbed all they can the
spines start to grow. Silvers grow them on their arms, blacks grow them on
their back, shoulders, and flanks. When they reach adulthood a black's skin
starts to harden."

Tess slid into a seat across from him. "How big are
they?"

"Silvers were always the largest," he said.
"Blacks were the smallest, and were supposed to be about the size of a
large lion or manticore."

Was he right? Had she taken on too much? She
swallowed at the image he was describing. "Anything else?"

"I haven't shared the worst of it."

"How can it get worse?"

"I told you it was bad," he said. "Each
reaver was known for a unique trait. Silvers can regenerate. Blacks absorb the
magic or power of their victim for a short time."

It took a moment to register, and then she realized what he
was saying. "You can't mean . . ."

"If it gets a taste of your blood, it will temporarily
take on every magical ability you possess."

Tess leaned back into her chair, finally understanding what
the queen had meant when she said she would face herself. But this was far
worse than she could have imagined. If the creature got her blood, she would be
finished.

"How do I beat it?"

"You can't," he said, his anger returning.
"The Allegian Trial is meant to give criminals a way to prove their
innocence. They must face the demon within themselves and survive. If they do
they are granted a return to their previous life. For an outsider such as
yourself it will prove that you are loyal to the dark elves."

"How long do I have to survive for?"

"You can't be considering this," he demanded.
"After everything I've just said? If you go through with this there won't
be enough pieces for your parents to bury in a shoe box."

"I need to try."

Robar growled and rose to his feet. "Then you're going
to die." He turned on his heel and strode to his quarters. He slammed the
door and did not return. After a minute Tess rose to her feet and walked to the
balcony.

Beautiful and serene, the view did little to combat the
tension in her gut. Was she making the right choice? Or was she being foolish?
She sighed, and wished that Hawk was there to advise her.

Time passed as she watched the algae on the spines darken.
Shirrilis had mentioned that the luminescent plants of the city had been cultivated
to brighten and dim on a cycle. By now she guessed it to be their equivalent of
midnight. Giving in to her fatigue, she plodded to her quarters and climbed
into bed. Covered with the soft furs of unknown creatures it was beyond
comfortable, but her worry was like an ache that refused to ease. Then a
thought crossed her mind that drove her from the bed.

Rising, she clasped the amulet at her neck and slipped into
her magesight. Then she pushed forward. The colors of energy faded to grey
except for the figure which materialized into view. As with every time she
accessed the Book of Oracles, Alydian appeared first.

"What can you tell me about the Allegian Trial?"
Tess asked.

Alydian bowed her head. "Siarra knows the most about
your request." The ancient oracle disappeared as another took her place.

This time Siarra was dressed in warrior attire. Form fitting
armor hugged her body and a sword clung to her back. Her blond hair had just
begun to silver, indicating that she was older when she'd made this entry. The
resemblance to the statue in the Tryton's World Room was flawless.

"The Allegian Trial," Siarra began, "is one
of the most brutal methods of execution that I have witnessed. It is a wonder
to me that dark elf criminals would ever risk their life in such a one-sided
combat. This is due to the inherent danger of facing a black reaver."

"Why are they so dangerous?" Tess asked.

Siarra's expression had become a frown. "Most see a
reaver and assume they are lethal brutes, when in fact the opposite is true. They
are as intelligent as a dragon, and just as dangerous. It is fortunate that
those in the wild have no desire to interact with any race. They prefer to live
in solitude and raise their young. Trapped and forced into the Trial, they have
never been defeated."

"I have no other way to win the trust of the dark
elves," Tess said. Then she had a thought. "Could you have survived
the Trial?"

Siarra regarded her for a long moment. "If I may be
honest, I was endowed with a great deal of power in the individual magics. On
even footing I would be confident in my survival—but
the Trial is not designed such."

"What do you mean?" Tess asked.

"Prior to the Trial they give the reaver a taste of
blood."

Tess felt the ice of dread fill her, causing her to swallow.
The queen had said that in the trial she faced herself. That left only one
answer. Praying for another, she couldn't stop the question from escaping her
lips.

"Whose blood?"

Siarra's bright blue eyes bored into her.

"Yours."

Tess closed her eyes. What had she done? Had she really
signed her death away? No, a spark of anger flared within her. This is
who she was. There had to be a way to win. She opened her eyes to find Siarra
still present.

"How do you know so much about the Trial?"

"I witnessed a friend go through it."

"And did they survive?"

Siarra flashed a soft smile. "He did, but then, he was
always known as the cheater of death."

"Who was he?"

"My companion for life," Siarra said. "He was
a thief by the name of Jack Myst. His skill for his craft was only surpassed by
his devotion to me."

"You married a thief?" Tess asked in surprise.

The image of Siarra sighed. "To the contempt of my
people, I did."

"Why would they feel that way?"

"Because we did not have an oracle child," Siarra
replied. "All in our line were joined to a mage with supreme talent,
allowing an oracle to be born. I chose to join for love, and the line was
broken. Thus the guidance of an oracle was taken from this world."

The sadness to her gaze struck Tess hard, and her thoughts
shifted to Derek. If they got married and had a child . . . she jerked her
head. The thought of a future with him was both exciting and frightening. She
shoved it aside and focused on the problem at hand.

"How did he fight the black reaver?"

"He didn't," Siarra said, and her smile widened.
"The reaver never caught him."

Tess released a breath. "So I should run?"

Siarra's gaze drilled into Tess. "If you know what is
coming, you will not have to."

Chapter 20: The
Black Reaver

Tess closed the book and sought to use her farsight. Tired
and worried, her magic was slow in coming. Eventually she caught a glimpse of
herself standing before a terrifying creature. Her form bloodied and broken,
she raised a hand to it . . .

The disturbing sight caused her to return to the present.
Subsequent efforts failed her, so she gave up and lay down. In spite of her
fatigue she slept little, and awoke more tired than before. Before exiting her
room she tried to gather more information from other oracles, but none had more
to share than Siarra. Prior to Siarra's time the dark elves had been reclusive,
and did not share their history with outsiders.

Tess rubbed her skull in a vain attempt to soften the pain
as she rose and dressed. Stepping from the room she found Robar seated at the
table picking food from a tray. He pointedly ignored her while she took a seat
across from him. The food was foreign to her, but she selected a bulbous fruit
and took a bite. To her surprise it tasted sweet, but she could not place what
it resembled.

"Are you set on this?" Robar finally asked.

Tess gave a curt nod. Robar sighed and put down the spiral
fruit he'd been chewing on.

"I spoke to the guards this morning," he said,
"and they told me about the three individuals that have survived the
Allegian Trial."

"And?"

"One was an oddly popular thief from the surface who
was caught stealing from the queen's own treasury. The second was a woman who
had been accused of being a traitor. The third was the only man to ever become
king of the dark elves."

Tess guessed the first was Siarra's husband, but was curious
about the others. "They had a king?" she asked.

He nodded. "What's important to us is that all three
have something in common. During the trial they didn't try to engage the
reaver, but instead they evaded combat until time expired."

Just like Siarra said. "How long is that?"

"Until the corin drops," he said. "Don't ask
me what a corin is, because I don't know, but it's about twenty minutes."

"I have to run for twenty minutes?"

He grimaced. "There's more. They take your blood before
the trial, and give it to the reaver." He said it with a note of triumph.
When she didn't answer, he frowned and continued. "You will face a
creature with all of your magic from the start, making it stronger, faster, and
far more deadly than you."

"I know."

"There's still time—wait, you know? And you're still
doing this?"

"I have to," she said.

He folded his arms, his face rigid. Ultimately he ground his
teeth together and relented. "When I was in the SEALs we were trained to
hit hard and kill the enemy before they knew we were there. Then we would exfiltrate
faster than they could catch us. In both cases momentum is what kept us alive.
Forget any pride and run."

"I plan to," Tess said, and meant it.

"Then you should take a look at the arena." He
gestured to the balcony.

Curious, Tess rose to her feet and strode to the overlook.
Her eyes widened as she saw that the view had changed. Between the spines of
Elsurund a platform had appeared. Even at two hundred feet across the round
arena appeared tiny between the gigantic stalactites. Attached by large
shimmering chains, the platform was placed so that nearly all of the spines had
a side facing it.

The surface of the platform climbed and twisted in
complicated patterns, creating a labyrinth of overlooks, twisting pathways, and
places of recess. Stunted mushrooms and small streams of water coursed through
it. Sources for other types of magic were scattered throughout, giving any mage
an equal chance.

And it wasn't just prepared for mages. Even from her
position Tess could see that the Trial was littered with weapons. Swords, axes,
and blades she couldn't identify hung throughout the arena. No one entered the
Trial without something to fight with.

The sight caused Tess's heart to tighten. She'd counted on
the idea that she would have an advantage over her predecessors. How many had
died inside this maze? She shuddered at the answer.

The door behind them swung open. Tess and Robar turned to
find Shirrilis entering with Eidian at her side. Each gave a short bow before
the dark elf captain spoke.

"We have come to deliver you to your Trial,"
Shirrilis exclaimed.

"You did not have to come personally," Tess
replied.

"We asked for this duty," Eidian said. "That
is what allies do, is it not?"

Tess smiled at that. "They do."

Robar muttered under his breath. "Allies wouldn't let a
friend get herself killed."

"You speak the truth," Shirrilis exclaimed.
"But we cannot undo what has been done. Please come with us, Tess."

Tess took a step toward them but Robar put a hand in front
of her. She raised an eyebrow to him, but he stepped to the table and picked up
one of the spiral fruits. Then he handed it to her.

"It tastes awful, but it has more to it than steak. It
will keep you from tiring."

"Robar is wise," Eidian said, and then smiled.
"And honest. It does not please the mouth."

Tess took a bite and gagged. "How do you know all this
about the dark elves?"

"I told you, I liked to read. I wasn't just a soldier,
you know. Now take another bite."

Tess did, and again forced it down. It burned like fire on
the way to her stomach, and warmed her core. The texture was like chunky milk,
while the taste was like moldy bread. She almost threw up, but Robar forced her
to finish. Feeling sick, she fell into step behind the two dark elves, mentally
cursing him.

They strode through the curving walls of the spine until
they reached a bridge that took them to another spine. By the time they reached
it Tess had begun to feel better. Ten minutes later they reached a small
balcony that overlooked the arena. The nausea had almost passed, and she could
feel a surge of strength in her limbs.

"Thanks for the breakfast," she murmured to Robar.

"Don't die on me," he replied.

Before she could answer the queen herself floated out from a
much higher balcony. Standing on top of a glowing disc, she glided to the
center above the arena.

"Citizens of Deep," she called.

Her magically amplified voice echoed throughout the city,
eliciting a swell of noise. Tess looked up to find that every ledge, balcony,
street, and bridge was lined with dark elves. Nearly every member of the city
had turned out to witness the Trial.

"The Oracle has come below seeking our aid," the
queen said, and raised a hand to the citizens. "As young as she is she has
volunteered to face the Allegian Trial to gain our trust. If she succeeds she
will be one of our own, and I pledge to accept her into my own house."

A murmur swept the crowd, but the queen had already begun to
descend. A moment later she alighted next to Tess.

"I have done all I can for you," she said.
"Now you must survive to prove your loyalty to them." She nodded to a
guard standing in the corner.

Dressed in a ceremonial robe of crimson, he unsheathed an
odd sword with a channel down the center. He took a step forward and raised it
to Tess. "Step forward."

She raised her head and stepped within reach of the blade,
whereupon he placed the tip against the inside of her elbow. She kept herself
rigid as it pierced her flesh.

"The blood of the pledge, willingly given," he intoned.

Her blood leaked onto the tip of the sword, darkening the
weapon.

"The energy of the soul, freely offered."

When the blood reached halfway he removed it, and passed a
hand over the wound, closing it with a touch of magic.

"The demon within, stands to be slain."

He handed the sword to another guard, who departed with the
weapon. Then he retreated to the shadows. The queen nodded to Tess and then
glided to her own balcony. From there she raised her hands.

"This woman has pledged her life to us," she said,
her voice rising. "Her demon will prove her."

The ledge they were on began to push out from the wall and
came to a halt above the arena. Tess was motioned forward. She stepped into the
air and floated down to one of the rock structures of the arena. Her graceful
entrance drew a murmur of praise from the onlookers. Then a second ledge began
to extend towards the arena. For the first time Tess got a look at her adversary,
and what she saw chilled her blood.

Her vision had failed to capture the aura of menace that the
creature exuded. Like an armored lion, it trembled in rage as it sought to
break free of the bonds that bound it. Its spines clinked like rusty chains. Angular
and sharp, they grew from its neck, back, and flanks. Its legs and neck bore
shackles of pure black, indicating anti-magic enchantments, and they alone kept
it from moving.

A guard eased up the creatures flank and extended the sword
to it. The reaver yanked against the chains, nearly impaling the guard. As the
guard recoiled the reaver caught the end of the sword in its jaws and snapped
it in half. Then it tossed the broken weapon away. The hilt tumbled into the
Well of Shadow, drawing a cheer from the onlookers.

It tipped its head back and sucked in air. The bonds shook
as it released a blast of fire like dragon's breath. With Tess's magic coursing
through its body, it yanked against the bonds as they began to widen. One by
one they clacked open, and the black reaver leapt into the labyrinth. Its snarl
of anticipation echoed and re-echoed throughout Elsurund. The queen lifted her
hand and dropped a small, fluttering object.

"The Allegian Trial has begun . . ."

Chapter 21: The
Allegian Trial

Tess leapt into the air and flew above the arena, gathering
fire in her palms. As much as she wanted to stay away from the reaver, she
needed to know where it was first. The rustle of its spines drew her attention
to the side, and she retreated in the opposite direction. Then she recalled
what Siarra had said about their intelligence—and
threw herself sideways.

From directly below her position the reaver launched itself
upward. Instead of the reaver catching her in its jaws its spines grazed her
side, drawing blood across her shirt, arm, and legs. She sucked in her breath
and dived into the labyrinth. The ground vibrated as the reaver landed behind
her. She added a speed spell and raced down a curving hall. At the end she
whirled and slapped her hands together.

The corridor's walls closed, and the impact sent a rumble
through the arena. She turned and darted away, but looked back when the barrier
shattered. The reaver had plowed through a foot of solid rock like it was made
of cotton. Chunks of wall pummeled her back as she accelerated once more.

She passed an axe on the wall and used her magic to lift it
free. Spinning again she sent it hurling backwards. The reaver darted to the
side—but reached up and
picked it clean from the air. Shocked, Tess slowed as the black reaver lifted
itself onto its haunches and rolled its shoulders back. Equally as comfortable
on its hind legs, it now stood like a man hefting the weapon. Quick as lightning
it hurled it back at her.

Instinct saved her as she flinched to the side. Cleaved by
the spinning axe, some of her hair drifted to the ground as she sped away. The
reaver dropped to all fours and came after her. The rustle of its spines and a
low snarl resounded throughout the labyrinth. Then suddenly it went deathly
quiet.

Tess didn't slow, but glanced back in time to see that the
reaver had leapt above the twisting corridors and was flying. It dropped into a
dive at the same time as she closed the rock above her head. It exploded from
the impact of the armored creature, and the reaver landed where she'd been.

Ten feet away she unleashed a massive blast of fire. The
reaver spun and opened its maw. A jet of pure cold streaked out, erasing her
fire and closing on her form. Shivering, she stumbled away, fighting to stay
moving. She pulled heat from the air to warm herself as she went, and
desperately tried to stay ahead. The reaver's heavy footfalls closed the gap.

She turned a sharp corner and hugged the wall. Then she
grasped the corner and wrapped the stone around her like a sheet on a bed. The
reaver turned the corner and skidded to a stop. Tess held her breath as it
began to sniff, searching for its quarry.

Tess had fought the Dark, her mother, and countless others,
but had never felt such fear. Listening to the reaver prowling outside her slim
barrier was a living nightmare. She was terrified, and her whole body trembled
with the desire to move. It took all her willpower to wait. If she moved now
the creature was too close, and it would tear her to shreds before she could
move away.

The footfalls drifted away, and she tentatively eased a gap—but the barrier slammed into
her. She pushed back with every ounce of strength she possessed. The reaver was
stronger than her, but Tess had desperation and a wall of rock at her back.
Failing to crush her, the reaver tore into the barrier with its jaws.

Rock crumbled under the assault, and in seconds a gap
formed. She tried to draw on the surrounding stone to seal it, but couldn't do
so fast enough. Through the widening hole Tess could see the steel tipped teeth
tearing into the rock, and felt several cut into her arms as she braced against
it.

Another tooth cut into her arm, and she cried out. The pain
brought a surge of anger. Gathering all of her magic, she sent a massive blast
of energy at the reaver. The fractured barrier shattered and the creature was
launched into the opposite wall. Rock crunched as it impacted. It fell to its
feet and rose to its full stature. Its bellow of rage sent Tess bolting away.

"Don't let it trap you!" Robar bellowed.

Tess could barely hear him over the din from the onlookers.
Thousands of shouting voices reverberated throughout the city, and yet could
eliminate the sinister clanking of the reaver's spines.

She dived past a mushroom the size of a car. The reaver's
strike missed her by inches, and the spikes on its arm cleaved the mushroom's
stalk in half. It toppled behind them. Tess didn't have time to look.

She flew into the air, and the reaver followed suit, faster
and more nimble. She raised a sheet of water from a stream and the reaver
altered her spell and sent it back at her. She ducked, and then cast a tornado
charm. A sickening understanding filled her when the reaver lunged right
through it, undeterred by the shrieking wind.

Tess could not stay ahead forever. It was evident at every
step, every desperate dodge. She was cut and bleeding from a dozen wounds. How
long until her reflexes failed her? How long had already passed? She didn't
want to risk looking, but did. Her heart sank as she saw that the timer had not
even reached halfway. She cast a pair of fire hydras at her flanks, but a
moment later they turned on her.

Gasping for breath, trembling in pain, she willed herself to
keep running. It was her only hope, her sole chance of survival. The Allegian
Trial was exactly what Robar had said, a battle against one's own demon. Born
with massive strength and speed, protected by armor, and empowered by Tess's
blood, the black reaver could not be defeated.

She threw a terrified look over her shoulder. Her gaze
locked with the silver eyes of her pursuer, and she saw a deep intelligence
reflected in them. Just as Siarra had warned, it was not a savage brute bent on
destroying her. It was a creature with a mind almost as keen as hers, which
meant it could outthink her at every turn. It also meant that . . .

Shock caused her to slow, and the sudden change in her
motion saved her life. The black reaver streaked out of a side tunnel and passed
in front of her. Its spines raked across her body, tearing deep and spinning
her about. She hit the ground hard, and felt a muscle in her ankle tear. Agony
swept her as she climbed to her feet.

Stunned, she looked back and saw the reaver's illusion of
itself melt away. The mirage had chased her while the real creature had
advanced ahead. Bruised and beaten, she turned to face the real one. It skidded
to a stop and whirled at her. Weak from the loss of blood, Tess knew she could
not escape again. This was her final stand. She raised her palm to the reaver,
and felt a chill as she recalled the image from her vision.

"Stop."

Her voice rang with a strength she did not feel. Apparently
confused by the audacious move, the reaver began to circle her. Tess's skin
crawled as the spines rattled, but she held her ground as it rotated around
her. It came to a halt and faced her.

Distantly she was aware of the stillness among the
onlookers, but she did not turn away from the reaver's gaze. For the first time
she saw the reaver up close. Scars ran the length of its body, and cut across
its face. Although the shackles around its legs had been removed, the thick
band around its neck remained. The fur was matted and worn underneath.

"I need you to hear me," she murmured. Please
let this work.

The reaver appeared uncertain, and it bared its teeth in a
rumbling snarl. She swallowed, but did not look away. Again she spoke as if
they were allies, as if they were friends.

"I know what you feel," Tess said. "I know
why you are angry." Then she used the mindspeak of animal mages.

Please . . . help me.

The touch of her mind seemed to startle the reaver, and it
stalked closer. Tess did not move, and continued her effort.

Killing me will not heal your wounds. Tess said.

It is all I do!

Tess flinched from the power behind the reaver's voice, but
she did not retreat. You are what you choose to be.

I am who I was MADE to be!

The savage answer tore into her resolve, and her weakening
body fought to claim her. She willed herself to remain on her feet.

Only if you let your captors win. Have they chained your
mind like they have your body?

Its roar shook the ground, and drew a gasp of anticipation
from the gathered dark elves. Tess's blood trembled in her veins from the
challenge.

If you are a killer at heart . . . then strike me down.
If you are something more . . . then stay your wrath. Help me.

Mustering all her courage she spread her arms wide, wincing
as the movement spiked pain throughout her flesh. The reaver's snarl echoed
throughout the arena, and it closed the gap. Fear gripped Tess, and it took all
her willpower to remain in place. The reaver came to a halt an inch from her
face, filling her vision with razor sharp teeth.

I cannot defy my masters.

Its jaws opened to kill her, and she closed her eyes to
accept her fate. The blood seeping from her was sapping her strength by the
second, and she had nothing left to give. Then she had a flash of insight. With
their minds partially linked she caught a stray word.

"Knisenik," she said its name aloud, her voice
tinged with the authority of her birthright. "You are your own
master."

The reaver retreated a pace and settled back on its
haunches. Its silver eyes regarded her with curiosity. Your magic is the most
powerful I have tasted, and yet you speak my name with respect?

My respect is given to those who act with honor. Even
shackled as you are, I have seen you. You do not act out of a malicious desire
to cause harm. You have merely sought to kill, quickly and with mercy. Even as
your captors call for sport, you do not give it.

The reaver regarded her for a long moment. You speak
with an authority I have never heard.

I am the Oracle, Tess replied. She shivered as
she mentally proclaimed her identity.

Many have begged for me to spare them, the reaver
said. You are the first I will heed. It then turned its back and prowled
away, its spines rustling.

"Lazy brute!" someone shouted. "Kill the
girl!"

The reaver turned toward the voice and released a thundering
snarl. Rising to its feet, it yanked one of the spines from its own back and
hurled it at the voice. Dressed in lowly clothes, the dark elf tried to duck
but wasn't nearly fast enough. The spike embedded into his chest and slammed
him backward, pinning him to the wall. The sudden death elicited a cheer from
the crowd.

Good luck, young one, the reaver said, I enjoyed
your magic. In a rustle of metal it jumped to its ledge and disappeared in
the tunnel it had come from. The wave of relief that swept Tess nearly brought
her to her knees, and rivaled her mounting weakness. She wiped her face but
winced when her hand came away bloody. Then the noise began to build.

Mounting like an approaching train, the roar of the
onlookers built until it was deafening. Bloody, broken, and weak, Tess rose off
the ground and returned to her shelf. She held herself aloft by force of will,
but the moment she was out of sight she sank to her knees. Robar was the first
at her side, and caught her before her head struck the floor.

"Drat girl," he growled. "You were supposed
to stay moving."

The approval in his voice brought a weak smile to her lips.
"I'm getting blood on you." She felt someone wrap a bandage on her
arm. It hurt.

"You better not die now," he said, his voice
urgent. "Not after what you just did."

"Why would I die now . . .?" her voice trailed off
as she groggily looked down.

Gouging cuts covered her body, staining her clothing with
crimson. She felt immediately sick, and almost vomited on Robar. The next
moment a pair of soft hands touched her side. Her exhaustion mounting, her eyes
rolled closed. The last thing she heard was Robar cursing as healing mages went
to work on her.

Chapter 22:
Runekeys

After the destruction of Varson's office the Harbingers’
punishments reached new lows. Students were given Darkened detention for the
smallest of infractions, and Derek couldn't go through a day without seeing
countless of them huddled on the ground.

Since it had been obvious that no professors had been
directly involved, Varson had been forced to consider the idea that students
had perpetrated the act. His hostility toward them mounted, but it was returned
in equal measure. He made several overtures to encourage students to join the
Harbingers, but they came across as heavy handed and forced. Only a handful
publicly supported him.

Those known to affiliate with the Harbingers became
ostracized. At meals, in social settings, and even during classes the youth
Harbingers were forced to sit alone. Heavy punishments were levied against the
general populace for such behavior, but the students bore them in silence.
Instead they flocked to the Order of White.

Their numbers had grown to over three hundred. Iris had set
up a rotating schedule for everyone to get time inside the refuge. The growth
flared the spark of rebellion into an inferno, and everyone at Tryton's felt
it. Derek lived in fear that they would be discovered.

"You think she's stable enough for more?" Jacque
asked, pulling Derek from his thoughts.

"Why do you always refer to your work as a she?"
Willow cast an annoyed look at Jacque.

"Because all my work is beautiful," Jacque said.

The earth mages laughed. Jacque had been born in France, and
retained his French accent. Tall, handsome, and well built, the mage was on his
last quad. His smile drew the ladies like a pot of honey.

"It's getting there," Derek said. "But not
there yet."

"How many heliocoppers do you think we can fit?"
Marambe asked.

"Helicopters," Derek corrected. "And I'd say
three at this point."

Derek couldn't blame him for mispronouncing it. Marambe had
been raised in a mage village in Africa, and had never been in the auren world.

"How far to the edge?" Derek asked Jacque.

The Frenchman stepped to the back of the cave they had
hollowed out and touched the rock. "Two hundred meters or so."

Derek did the math. "Then we'll need to expand a bit or
we won't be large enough."

"Any more and we're going to destabilize the plant
school," Brody protested. "You can already see the roots from the
larger trees up there."

"We'll use additional reinforcing spells to make sure
it holds," Derek said. "But we need the space."

"Has anyone ever thought that hollowing out the
underbelly of the city is illegal?" Willow asked.

Brody laughed. "There's no Magtherian anymore, so I
don't think this is technically illegal."

Willow grinned. "The Harbingers should have been more
specific when they started making their new laws."

All of them were barefoot, and some of the boys had removed
their shirts. Like all earth mages, they felt an affinity for the earth through
their skin. Layered in dirt and grime, it was difficult to make out Willow's
features. Only her smile showed through.

"Not that I'm worried," Willow added with a shrug.
"If we help the Magtherian retake control I don't think they'll mind that
we built a hanger for auren helicopters in the city."

They were interrupted by Iris, who spoke through the nexus
charm. "Derek, you need to get to the refuge. I think we've figured out
how to work the gate."

The other earth mages nodded to him. "We've got this.
Go ahead."

Derek indicated his gratitude and stepped to the rear wall.
Cast with a flurion locking charm, the secret doorway was all but impossible to
see. Passing his hand over the correct spot, he shifted several key sections.
Then the circular door swung open and closed behind him.

Standing inside one of the least used practicum chambers, he
asked Egg to open the Gate to Siarra's refuge. A moment later he had joined his
friends. Over a hundred of the Order were in the refuge training rooms but only
a handful stood in the main hall. Rox, Shorn, and Iris turned at his approach.

"What's up?" Derek asked.

Iris threw him a disapproving look. "Didn't want to
clean up first?" Stel, who had taken to Iris since Tess had fallen into
the Dark, issued a sneeze of disapproval. His liquid metal form pointedly
flowed over her shoulder and jumped to the ground.

"Later," Derek said. "What did you find
out?"

Iris motioned to the large, gilded mirror. "Do you see
the runes around the sides?"

"I noticed them before. Did you figure them out?"

Shorn nodded. "We think they were once used to set the
destination of the Gate."

"There's more than one?" Derek's eyebrows shot up.

"At least there used to be," Shorn said, and
hefted a book he'd been holding at his side.

"Just how many destinations are there?"

"Twelve," Shorn said.

Derek's eyebrows shot up. "Are there more in Auroraq?
Or just the one in the Spirus?"

"How should I know?" Iris snorted.

Derek stepped to the mirror and examined the six runes on
either side of the mirror. None were familiar to him except for one.

"This looks like the symbol for Atlantis," he
said.

Rox leaned close. "You're right," she exclaimed in
surprise, and then cocked her head sideways. "But it's upside down."
Before Derek could stop her she reached out and turned it upright. The rune
glowed in response.

The mirror shimmered—and
then exploded with water. The shield they had used to prevent a person walking
through shattered in an instant, allowing a ten foot blast of water to roar
into the refuge. The torrent sent Derek tumbling across the room. Rox had
instinctively raised her hands, forcing the water to split around her. Pushing
past the roaring seawater, she turned the rune back to its original position.

The water cut off in an instant, and Derek climbed to his
feet. His vision cleared to find the refuge filled with two inches of water.
The scent of salt was strong, causing him to wrinkle his nose. Doing so caused
his cheek to hurt. He touched it, and it came away bloody.

"I'm sorry," Rox said in a small voice.

Derek burst into a spontaneous laugh. "You figured out
how to activate its magic," he said wryly. "Now we just have to find
out which goes to the Spirus."

Several of the other Order members had come due to the
noise, and one of them stepped to Derek's side. The knot on her shoulder
identified her as a healing and music mage. Her touch elicited a sting on his
cheek, but a moment later it faded away. He threw the girl a grateful glance.

"Thanks Talia," he said, and then turned to Rox.
"Do you think you and Shorn can dry this place out before it starts to
smell bad? You can add it to the water source."

Shorn, who had been blasting the book in his hands with air,
grinned. "We'll take care of it."

Chagrined, Rox nodded, and began to lift the water into the
water source on the side of the room. She paused when Derek called her name.

"I did need to clean up, Rox." His smile elicited
one in turn, and she waved to him, drying his clothes.

As they cleaned up the mess Derek strode to Iris. "One
down, eleven to go."

"Really?" Iris wasn't paying attention. "Are
you sure? Perfect, thanks." She turned to Derek. "Now that Rox
figured out the correct configuration, I sent a memory image to a friend that
used to work in the Magtherian. Uri said that when Auroraq was built much of
the artifacts came from Atlantis."

"Yes," Derek said, "we know that—"

"—except
the Gates." She frowned at his interruption. "Both the one at the
Spirus and the one here came from two ancient mage cities. One came from
Athens, and the other came from Rome. The one for Athens is here, but it
doesn't activate." She touched it to prove her words.

"So which is the one for Rome?"

She motioned to the rune on the top right. "That should
take us to the Spirus."

Derek considered the options. It was after dinner now,
meaning that no one was expecting them at classes. It would be an ideal time to
step into the Spirus and get a look. At the very least they could find out
where it let out. His mind made up, he motioned to Iris.

"Grab Quad and meet me here," he said.

Her smile brightened. "I'll get him," she said,
and darted away.

Their task complete, Shorn and Rox joined them. "What's
the plan?" he asked.

"We'll take a quick peek and see where we stand,"
Derek said to him. "Be ready to seal it behind us, just in case. I don't
want someone following us through."

Summoned by Iris, Quad appeared beside them. "How soon
do we leave?"

Derek grinned. "Now."

He nodded to Iris, and she turned the runekey that would
take them to the Spirus. The mirror shimmered again, but nothing came out.

"Anybody on the other side?"

Iris's expression was a mask of concentration. "Not
that I can see."

Derek forced his fears aside and stepped through. Like
passing through a layer of water, he came out into a room much darker than the
one he'd left. He stepped to the side, and a moment later Iris and Quad
followed him through.

"Where are—"

"Shh," Derek hissed. "Quad, can you block any
curses?"

Now that his eyes had adjusted he could see a ribbon of
light several paces away. The illumination revealed a small, detailed chamber
evidently reserved exclusively for the Gate. Bereft of furniture, the space
held only the gilded mirror. A single memory coated the walls and ceiling. He
drew in a surprised breath as he realized the view to be of ancient Rome.

"No curses that I can see." Quad whispered. "There
might be some outside the room, though. Where are we?"

Iris had been muttering to herself, but paused to answer.
"Top of the Spirus."

Derek had drifted close to the door to examine the walls,
but froze when he heard voices. Fear rose within him as he recognized Alice's
voice. The response came from Varson, and caused him to draw closer to the
door. Then they mentioned their mother.

"Derek . . .?" Iris's voice was uneasy.

"Shh," Derek said. "I want to hear this . .
."

Chapter 23:
Overheard

"You have failed, Trina," Alice said coldly.

The woman's eyes flicked between the three at the table.
"Next time I will succeed."

"No," Alice said. Her tone was mild, and yet it
heightened Trina's fear. "The president has proven himself to be
resilient. If we send another to end his life it will be someone who will not
fail."

Trina bowed, and turned to depart. Alice brought her up
short. "How is your daughter?"

The woman rotated back, and her frame issued a slight
tremble. "I have not seen her, but I do speak to her, as you
requested."

Alice issued a smile that did not touch her eyes. "She
is a threat. If you do not convince her to join us, I will be forced to remove
her."

"She will join the Harbingers," Trina said.
"I swear it."

"Do I need to remind you of the consequence of
failure?"

"No," Trina said hastily.

"Then you may return to the work that Keidon has
assigned to you."

"As you will, Master." Trina gave a second bow and
then hurried from the room. When she was gone Varson released a snort.

"She has been more obedient than I expected."

"She has to be," Alice said. "We control her
magic."

"Can she turn Iris?" Ducalik asked.

Keidon gave a jerk of his head. "I doubt it. She needs
to be dealt with by other means."

"Not yet," Alice said. "My daughter may be
gone, but her defiant spirit remains. Trina remains a link to those the oracle
influenced."

"Are you certain about the one to take your daughter's
place?" Ducalik asked. "Only a supremely powerful force can do as you
intend."

Alice turned to look at him. Dressed in slacks and a shirt,
he could have passed for a modern mage. Only his accent betrayed his age.
Trapped for ten thousand years within the Dark, he had mastered it and exited
when the portal had opened. His talent with body magic was equally as
impressive. If she had not subdued him, the man would have taken the Dark and
conquered the Earth himself.

"You should know by now that I always have a
plan," Alice said.

"I do not understand yours," Ducalik said.
"When the Dark approaches the last of the free nations, why will you not
have it continue to advance? It will devour the last of them without
impediment."

"Which is why it cannot happen," Alice said. Her
voice had taken on an edge. "The auren nations are fleeing to the
Americas. Do I need to remind you that our goal is not to slaughter? We seek to
force obedience. If we send in the Dark it will merely kill them. There will be
no one left to obey."

Before he could protest, she continued. "We also cannot
have the Dark enforce law as it does in the nations we control."

"Why?" Ducalik's eyes narrowed, indicating that
was exactly what he was about to suggest.

"Because of the nature of man," Alice said.
"Without surrendering they will resist, and a protracted resistance will
ultimately decimate them anyway. The only way is to force them to submit by the
shedding of blood. The aurens must witness their families die until they grow
sick of bloodshed. Then—and
only then—will they
submit to my rule."

"You fear them closing the portal," Ducalik said
with a sneer. "Soon it will not matter if they did. The Dark mind is
almost strong enough that closing the portal will not kill it."

The look she gave him was laced with scorn. "If
they closed the portal now, the entirety of the Dark and everything it controls
would disintegrate. Everything we have done would be for naught. That is why
the link that holds it open has been moved here. It will remain under my
care."

Ducalik reluctantly fell silent, so Alice turned to Keidon.
"How large has our army become?"

He threw Ducalik a glance. "Their numbers will soon
surpass one trillion."

A vicious smile appeared on Varson's face. "Most have
joined the Dark's edge, and will assault once it makes landfall in the
Americas. In two weeks time it may begin."

"Then we are poised for the final battle," Alice
said. "Ducalik will command the western flank, and will depart tonight.
The Aspect is nearly ready, and will command the eastern. The war ender of old
has power that rivals our own. It will not fail to compel obedience from the
Twisted."

The last statement was directed at Ducalik, and she met his
gaze as she said it. There was doubt in his eyes, but it had finally begun to
fade. After everything Alice had shown him, he had finally begun to trust her.
He gave a reluctant bow and did not argue, allowing her to turn to the last
matter.

"How are the preparations for our defense?"

"Well," Varson replied. "But I do not
understand why we need them. The scattered battlemages on Auroraq have proven
that the Voidlings are invulnerable."

"They have probed our strengths," Alice responded.
"They will soon exploit our weaknesses."

"You have none," Varson stated. "You are the
Master."

"They have yet to accept that," Alice said,
"and I would be a fool not to prepare for their impending attack. As long
as we are ready we will crush them with little difficulty. After the battle we
will put down the resistance for good. The execution of its leaders will finally
end it . . ."

A stray sense struck her, causing her to pause. She cast
about the room, searching for the tremor that she'd felt. Was she being
watched? Or was it just her imagination? Her gaze fell on the door to the Gate.
Since the one at Tryton's had been destroyed she had not entered it. On impulse
she amped her luck magic, and used it to access fire. Then she scanned the room
with her magesight.

She caught a flicker of heat. About the size of a hand, it
lingered on her vision for a split second, but did not repeat. She frowned, but
let it go. More than likely it was just an aftereffect of the fire sight.

"Master?" Keidon asked.

She rotated back to them and dismissed her concerns. She
motioned for Varson to continue his report about the defenses . . .

***

Back in the refuge, Derek held his breath. He'd used the
edge of the portal to guide him as he dived through, and he couldn't be sure if
his hand had been spotted. Breathing hard from the sudden spike of adrenaline,
he looked at his sister. After everything they had heard she would be furious.

"Iris? Are you alright?"

Iris cast him a searing look. "Our mother has joined
the enemy. I'm fine." Then her voice grew quiet. "But she won't be."

"Can you seal the Gate again?" Derek asked.

Iris jerked into motion, and a film of static energy coated
the mirror. Anyone stepping through would be brutally shocked. Hopefully they
would continue to assume that the Tryton's Gate had been destroyed.

Rox appeared in front of him. "What happened?"

Derek's stomach tightened. "The Gate works, but we
overheard Alice talking to Keidon, Ducalik, and Varson."

Her eyes widened. "What did they say?"

Iris cast him a warning look, so he skipped the part about
their mother. "We know part of their plan." Derek said.

"What part?" Shorn asked.

Derek met his gaze and quickly briefed him on everything
they had overheard. When he was finished Shorn's eyes had widened.

"So the Sword of Elseerian—"

"Is in the Spirus," Derek said. "And time is
running out to destroy it."

Chapter 24:
Truth of the Twisted

Wolf worked his way through the jammed passageways of the
aircraft carrier. With every bunk filled weeks ago, temporary cots lined the
passages of the ship. Military personnel moved around them on their way to
meals or other assignments. An air of depression and despair hung thick among
the evacuated soldiers, muting conversation.

Wolf chose a hatch that led upward, and a few minutes later
reached his destination. An armed MP nodded to him and allowed him to enter the
war room of the Dwight D. Eisenhower. Reserved for high ranking briefings or
other official meetings, the room resembled a boardroom of an office building.

Four men sat at the table, indicating that Wolf was the last
to arrive. All were higher rank than him, so he gave a sharp salute.
"Captain Thompson, reporting as ordered, sir."

As acting CO of the Eisenhower, Captain Jackson flashed a
smile. "At ease and have a seat. I take it you were unable to find a
service uniform?"

"None that fit, sir," Wolf replied as he took the
seat.

The others wore basic service uniforms, including Rear
Admiral Stark, who still had numerous medals adorning his chest. Wolf had
received the summons less than an hour ago, and had been lucky to find a clean
pair of navy fatigues.

"I think we can forgive the lapse," Stark said.
"Do you know why you have been asked to this briefing?"

"No, sir," Wolf replied.

Admiral Stark had expected the answer. "Your team has
the most combat experience against the Dark's forces—by a wide margin. You and your men combine for
more kills than any five other units, and you have survived more than double
the engagements. Why do you think that is, Captain?"

"I had the misfortune of understanding the threat from
the beginning," Wolf said. He didn't know where they were going with this,
and tried to keep the confusion from his face.

Captain Jackson threw the Admiral a look, causing him to
nod. Then he turned back to Wolf. "Captain, you are here in an advisory
capacity. Our latest encounter with the Dark has proven that its army is larger
than we anticipated. You are here for your assessment of the new threat."
He motioned to the men around the table.

"This is Rear Admiral Stark, ranking officer of this
fleet. General Ross, the highest army man we have present. I believe you
already know Colonel Allen from the Air Force?"

Wolf's gaze flicked to him, but Allen did not appear
pleased. Wolf couldn't blame him. Before the Dark had become a recognized
threat, Wolf had practically ordered him to evacuate his base. If not for a
timely intervention by his secretary, Linda, Wolf would have likely shot the
man. Fleetingly he hoped he would see her again. Rarely had he seen a woman so
attractive.

"I'll do my best, sir," Wolf said.

"Excellent," Admiral Stark said. "Now, I
believe you saw these outside of Rome?"

He motioned to the MP at the back of the room and he turned
on the projector. The screen filled with the grainy image of a swarm of
monstrous bats. Evidently the shot had been taken by someone running, but it
did not detract from the disturbing sight.

"I did, sir," Wolf replied. "One of my team
guessed that they were once bats."

"Intelligence agrees with you," Stark said.
"As I'm sure you know, bats use sound to navigate, but the transformation
has brought the sound into the human auditory spectrum. I believe your own
report coined the term shriekers."

Wolf suppressed a shudder as he recalled the sound.
"They are large enough to take down a chopper, and there are enough of
them to threaten a jet."

Ross was nodding. "Again on point, Captain. Of greater
importance is how many species have been impacted?"

It took a moment for that to sink in. Then Wolf's eyes
widened. "Species? How many others have been spotted?"

"That is above your clearance level," Colonel
Allen said curtly, but Stark dismissed that with a wave of his hand.

"He would be briefed on them soon enough. Next image
please."

The slide advanced to a creature very different from the
bats. Hulking and equipped with a massive horn, the creature had obviously once
been a rhino. Now the size of a pickup truck, the image had caught it halfway
through shattering a building.

Colonel Allen spoke up, "This was spotted south of your
position. It took out an entire team of British SAS. Its skin seems to have
hardened to the point of body armor. Small arms fire failed to penetrate its
hide."

The next image was an elephant that had grown to titanic
proportions. A mane of black now grew across its shoulders, and tusks had
sprouted on its flanks. The tilted image showed it squashing an upside down
Humvee like it was a ripe banana.

Two more images followed, and each caused Wolf's stomach to
knot further. The first displayed a massive, fanged gorilla charging into an
Italian square. The second was of a lion built like a mack truck. The image
clicked off and for a moment there was silence.

Wolf's mouth had gone dry. The Dark and the Twisted were bad
enough. The idea that other creatures were being subverted sent a cold spike
into his stomach. How could they possibly combat so many?

Stark spoke first. "Intelligence believes the Dark is
expanding its efforts to stop our escape, and has Twisted certain types of
mammals as well as humans. If that proves accurate we could be facing an army
of Twisted that numbers in the hundreds of billions."

Colonel Allen shook his head. "But why not use them
earlier? It's been six weeks since the cloud appeared at Mt. Elbrus."

"Because we weren't fleeing," Wolf spoke with
sudden certainty. They looked to him, and Stark motioned for him to continue.

"In the beginning there were only pockets of people
escaping," Wolf said. "Now Europe, Africa, and Asia are all
retreating."

"But why does it matter?" Allen said with a grunt.
"We can't fight the cloud, and when it reaches the Americas we will all be
taken unless it is dispersed."

"That's assuming the Harbingers want to Twist
everyone," Wolf said. The four men stared at him, so he continued,
"Stage one begins with an invasion. Stage two is eliminating the chance
for your enemy to regroup. Stage three you crush the resistance so your foes
lose hope."

"That's absurd," Allen said. "You can't
possibly know that."

General Ross was nodding his head. "But the leader of
the Harbingers has made it clear she wants the world to submit. She doesn't
want to just slaughter the nations of Earth. She wants to conquer them."

"Intel does not support that theory," Colonel
Allen said acidly. "We should not be listening to a gun-toting
soldier."

Captain Jackson was on his feet, his features clouding with
anger. "Captain Thompson is a decorated SEAL. I will not have you
disparage him in my presence."

"Enough," Admiral Stark said before Allen could
retort. "Captain Thompson, what evidence do you have to support your
theory?"

Wolf thought back to the battle at Rome. "The bats
attacked the overwatch teams first, not the civilians. That made it possible
for the Twisted to corral the refugees until the Dark could claim them."
On impulse he motioned to the projector screen. "Every image you showed
was of soldiers being killed."

"Then they have revealed their tactics," Colonel
Allen scoffed. "The Twisted can't get to us on the water. Now that we know
what they have, we can pull our teams out earlier."

"And doom more refugees to die?" Ross asked.
"Don't forget that the more we leave behind, the more we will have to
fight."

"Our next port is Barcelona," Captain Jackson
said. "The cloud will be at our backs, so we will have less than a day to
load everyone we can."

"Fortunately much of Spain has already been evacuated
west," Admiral Stark said. "We don't have much room as it is, so we
load fast and then sail for the Atlantic."

As they discussed what to do, Wolf's mind was drawn to
Colonel Allen's comment. They can't get to us on the water. It had been
said with utter confidence, but it left Wolf with a nagging worry. It seemed
logical, and yet echoed false to his mind. Mammals didn't just live on the
ground . . .

He cursed, and the four officers spun to face him. Colonel
Allen's expression clouded with anger. "Captain Thompson, you—"

Wolf ignored him, and looked to Admiral Stark. "Sir, is
this fleet armed?"

The Admiral shook his head. "We are combat ready, but
not on alert. Why?"

"Because there are mammals that live in the
water," Wolf said.

Captain Jackson leaned back. "Whales? But the Dark
doesn't go underwater."

"But whales come to the surface for air," Wolf
said. He stabbed a finger at the projector screen. "Everything Twisted by
the dark has grown in size and weight. They also have been adapted almost
specifically for combat. If even a single pod of whales became Twisted . .
."

Admiral Stark's expression had gone grim. "It could
pose a serious threat to this fleet."

"You can't be entertaining this," Colonel Allen
began, but a commotion outside the War room drew their attention.

To Wolf's surprise the water mage, Janson, burst into the
room—and his expression
brought Wolf to his feet.

"We have a problem," Janson said.

Before he could explain there was a loud gong that
echoed throughout the ship—and
the deck tilted sharply sideways. Wolf caught the table and gripped the wood
with numb fingers. The Eisenhower was a nimitz class supercarrier that
weighed over 100,000 tons. It required the force of a hurricane to tilt the
deck like that. Amidst the calm seas of the Mediterranean the truth was
evident. Something had bumped them.

And it was big.

Chapter 25:
Leviathan

Wolf and the other COs burst onto the bridge in time to
catch a glimpse of a massive shape finishing its pass. Fully a third the size
of the aircraft carrier, it glided underwater just off the port bow. Abruptly
it dived out of sight, the motion causing a swell to rock the neighboring
destroyers.

"Sound the alarm," Captain Jackson said. "Get
all non-crew inside and secured for combat. How many birds do we have in the
air?"

"Four jets and a chopper," an ensign replied.

"Get them doing flybys," he said. "I want to
get eyes on it. And get the Lancer wing up there."

The Admiral stepped in and ordered the comm to relay the
same orders to all the vessels in the fleet. Then he ordered Ross and Allen to
return to their commands. His eyes flicked to Wolf.

"Gear up, Captain," he said. "Get your men on
the deck and engage the threat."

"Yes, sir." Wolf saluted and darted from the room.

He hustled to his team as the shipwide alarm began to sound.
Sailors rushed to battle stations while nonessential personal were directed
into secure areas. The sudden bump had sent a chord of panic throughout the
ship. Shoving his way through the crowded passageways, Wolf found his team
already gearing up in the weapons locker.

Duck tossed him a vest the moment he appeared in the hatch.
"Sixty seconds to combat readiness," he reported. "Any idea what
we are up against?"

"It's bigger than anything we've faced," Wolf said
as he strapped the vest on.

Instead of his MP7, he chose an M32 grenade launcher and
caught up a belt of extra shells. Then he added several frag grenades to his
vest. Peterson saw what he'd chosen and picked a larger weapon as well. Last
Wolf grabbed a box of noise cancelling radios and tossed it onto the table.
With the noise on the flight deck he would need the ability to communicate with
his team.

"Just how big?" Willis asked.

"It's a third the size of the Eisenhower," Wolf
said.

There was a round of curses, followed by the placing of
smaller assault rifles and the collection of larger ones. Two minutes after
Wolf had entered the room the SEALs were rushing out the door—and the ship was bumped
again.

The carrier's starboard side lifted, tilting the deck under
their feet to thirty degrees. Wolf grabbed a pipe running along the hallways
for support and grimly held on. Shouts and screams echoed down the passageway
as thousands of soldiers fought to keep their feet. As the ship righted itself
Wolf stumbled into a run.

"Get to the flight deck," he barked, and mentally
counted his team. Six weeks ago he'd entered this war with sixteen men. Now
only nine remained to face this creature. How many more would die before this
was over? He forced the answer aside before it could take root.

All of them.

Those in the hall jumped out of the way as the fully geared
SEALs passed. Others shifted as they hurdled up a flight of stairs. Moments
later they reached the hatch to the flight deck and burst into the afternoon
light. An F18 Hornet roared past them and rose into the air, and already
another was being rushed to follow.

Gunfire erupted from one of the carrier's Phalanx defense
placements, its 20mm rounds streaking into the water. As a radar guided Gatling
gun, the weapon was designed for defense against incoming missiles. Dozens of
soldiers had beat the SEALs to the rail, and they began to fire as well. Wolf
took two steps in their direction before the creature attacked.

A clawed hand as large as the Hornet rose into view and
grabbed the weapon. The flesh resembled hardened rubber, and the webbed nature
of the fin gave credence to Wolf's whale theory. With a savage yank it tore the
Phalanx gun off the ship, taking several screaming sailors with it. The entire
carrier rocked as the creature once again retreated.

Wilson looked at his own M32 grenade launcher.
"Captain, I don't think I have a big enough gun."

"What is it?" Even with the noise
cancelling radios, Peterson had to yell as a second jet warmed up its engines.
Wolf was about to answer but another voice spoke from his elbow.

"It's a leviathan," Janson said.

"If it isn't our favorite Water Strider," Willis
said. "At least our odds just went up."

"What do we do?" Wolf asked.

"Kill it," Janson said, and surged into a sprint.
Wolf followed in his wake, and the SEALs hustled to keep up. All of them
skidded to a halt when the full creature burst into view, this time going for a
hovering chopper.

Water pelted the flight deck as the leviathan exploded from
the surface and rose into the air. Its massive jaws slammed shut on the
helicopter's body, crushing it like a tin can. Then it sank back into the water
with the chopper's remains. The resulting splash cast a wave of water over the
carrier.

The brief glimpse revealed that this leviathan had once been
a blue whale. The Dark had twisted it to four times its original size, and
augmented the mouth and neck. Now it bore a striking resemblance to a three
hundred foot crocodile. Large ridges had grown across the back, while the rest
of its flesh had hardened.

The normally quiet Silva cursed in Spanish, loud and
emphatic. Wolf saw no reason to correct him. "Just how do you propose we
kill it?" Wolf shouted to Janson.

Janson cast him a searing glance. "We cut it
apart."

Duck bellowed at him. "With what—"

The leviathan burst into view again. Grazing the carrier, it
reached a foreleg out and smashed the Hornet connected to the ram. Deck
crewmembers scattered as the plane was dragged into the ocean. Then the massive
creature bent its head towards the carrier and issued a thundering hiss. The
other Phalanx cannons opened up, causing it to turn and dive back under the
water.

As soon as it was clear of the carrier the destroyers and
planes opened fire. Huge cannons spit fire as the larger missiles bombarded the
open water. Water blossomed white and orange from the missiles’ impact. Jets
strafed the creature, geysering water and blood as they made impact.

"Get to the rail!" Wolf yelled, "They don't
want to damage our own ships, so try to keep it off the carrier!" Wolf and
Janson reached the rail at the same time, and Janson dived overboard.

"That guy is as crazy as we are," Duck shouted
through the radio.

Wolf watched a plume of water rise up to embrace the mage,
and could not argue with the comment. Then he turned his full attention to
spotting the leviathan. The seconds ticked by as the flight crew feverishly
worked to repair the damaged deck. Just as he began to wonder if the beast had
been injured it returned.

And it was not alone.

A smaller leviathan surged out of the water and landed on
one of the destroyers nearby. Its webbed hands clasped the large gun barrels
and wrenched at the weaponry. Another surged into view and slammed into the
cruiser, ramming it so hard the metal buckled. Then another climbed onto the
frigate. Their square heads marked them as a pod of sperm whales. Then the blue
returned.

The leviathan exploded out of the water and crashed onto the
deck. The entire stern of the carrier lifted free of the water as the bow
dipped toward the water's surface. Concrete cracked and metal groaned as
sheering forces assaulted the hull. Loose objects and sailors tumbled past the
SEALs and bounced off the leviathan's bulk.

Several of the F-18s at the prow broke free of their
fastenings. Skidding and sliding down the tilted deck, they issued screeches of
torn metal as they began to roll. Ignoring the jets, the creature tore into the
conning tower with its jaws. Bulkheads and hatches were stripped away,
revealing beams and wiring. Screams and the rattle of small arms fire washed
over the ship.

Wolf fought to hold his balance on the tilted deck. Sailors
uphill from him lost their grip and fell. Bouncing and shrieking down the
flight deck, they careened off the leviathan's body and tumbled into the sea.
One was not so fortunate, and got caught under the massive webbed claw. His cry
of fear ended sharply as the claws gouged deep furrows into the deck, crushing
him in an instant.

Grasping the rail, Wolf managed to fire his grenade launcher
one handed. The leviathan's flesh had hardened, but the M23 grenades exploded
gaping wounds in its side. In seconds the other seals had joined the assault,
and the combined wounds caused the creature to release a hiss of pain and shift
sideways.

The change in weight caused the carrier to tilt sharply to
port as the leviathan began to slide off the side. Wolf hooked his elbow around
the rail and held on for dear life. The leviathan swung its gigantic head and
snapped at Duck, who withdrew his legs just as the teeth snapped shut.

The leviathan dug its claw into the deck, ripping into
concrete and metal as it held on. Rebar snapped and electrical circuits
sparked, but the leviathan's grip remained. Then the massive creature swished
its tail, attempting to clamber back aboard. The entire supercarrier swung
violently left and right as the leviathan tried to lever itself up.

"Target the claw!" Wolf bellowed.

Taking his own advice, he balanced the grenade launcher as
best as he could. Then he emptied the remaining rounds in the magazine. The
first two struck the deck next to the creature's flank. The third impacted on
its huge claw at the same time as Duck’s and Peterson's grenades.

Thick, rubbery skin split as the concussive forces ripped
into the leviathan's grip. Issuing a shrieking hiss, the creature abandoned its
attempts to climb aboard and dived off the side. Finally free of the
counterweight, the carrier slammed back into the sea and rocked violently.
Dazed and bruised, Wolf grimly held on until it had stabilized. Then he
reloaded his M-23. Only when the magazine had slammed home did he re-evaluate
their situation.

The carrier resembled a junkyard wreck. Wide cracks split
the deck from port to starboard. Huge gouges had been torn by the leviathan's
claws, leaving the smooth runway cratered and torn. The conning tower had lost
several feet from the stern side, revealing shredded superstructure. Bodies
that hadn't fallen into the sea had been caught in wires and bent bars.

A titanic boom drew Wolf's attention to the cruiser
in time to see one of the smaller leviathans fall into the ocean. Evidently it
had clambered over the bow in an attempt to reach the helm. At the same moment
a missile had been launched, and it had detonated on top of the deck. The ship
was blackened and burning, but the leviathan had not survived.

Half a mile away one of the frigates hadn't been so
fortunate. The ship's hull had been opened like a can of soup, and water poured
in. Sailors hustled to abandon ship as the prow dipped into the water. The jets
did a strafing run on the leviathan still aboard.

Large caliber rounds and several missiles peppered the sea
creature. Mortally wounded, it emitted a horrendous shriek before releasing the
doomed vessel. Then it fell into the sea with a titanic splash. All around the
air thickened with the scent of smoke, blasting powder, and blood, while the
sound of alarms reverberated from below decks.

Duck appeared at his elbow. "Where's the blue!"

It exploded from the water behind them and grasped the
conning tower on both sides. The carrier tilted sharply to starboard, and the
SEALs once again fought to hold on. The leviathan clamped its huge jaws on the
top of the conning tower and began to gnaw, slowly shredding the helm.

One of the jets strafed it, but few of the rounds found
their mark. Tilted as the carrier was, the conning tower provided a shield that
evidently made the pilots reluctant to fire around.

"We have to get it off!" Wolf bellowed. "The
Hornets don't have a clear shot!"

"The jet!" Duck shouted, and motioned to one of
the Hornets on the deck.

Its wings and fuselage were wrecked but a sidewinder missile
remained on its wingtip. One of the landing cables had snapped and wrapped
around its wheels, rooting the plane in place. The air-to-air missile pointed
in the general direction of the leviathan. Only a stray piece of decking
blocked the shot.

"Duck," Wolf shouted, "Go for the debris!
Peterson, you'll need to manually launch the missile! I'll get to the cockpit
and see if I can arm it!"

Wolf, Duck and Peterson released in unison. Skidding and
bouncing over the demolished flight deck, they each came to a stop against the
destroyed Hornet. Wolf tried not to think about the leaking jet fuel as he
snagged the ladder to the cockpit. The top of the cockpit had been torn away,
so he climbed into the angled seat and thumbed switches.

Duck slid under the wing and slammed into the detached
decking. Catching a stray piece of rebar, he jammed it under the sheet of metal
and worked the debris loose. With a clatter of steel it tumbled free, and
splashed into the sea.

"You're clear!" He had to shout over the sound of
tearing metal and screams from the conning tower.

Wolf found the manual arming switch and flicked it.
"Peterson, you're up!" he shouted.

Balanced precariously on a piece of debris, Peterson held
onto the missile and fiddled with its wiring. After a moment he shouted,
"Ready!"

Wolf eyed the line of fire and opened his mouth to issue the
order—but then Janson
burst into view. Water arced above him in an enormous scythe as he surfed on a
personal wave. Swinging the massive weapon, he sheared through one of the
leviathan's forearms.

The blow sliced through the massive wrist, causing the
severed claw to fall into the ocean. Down to one claw, the creature swung out
from the ship and released a shuddering hiss—exposing
its belly to Wolf.

"Fire now!" Wolf bellowed.

The missile exploded from its position and accelerated.
Reaching full speed just as it impacted with the underside of the leviathan, it
detonated with enough force to take down a plane. Its hiss of pain and rage
became one of agony as the leviathan released the carrier and collapsed into
the sea.

The carrier swung violently the other way—causing the Hornet to shift
free of its position. Peterson and Duck dived free but Wolf was trapped in the
cockpit as it skidded on the deck. Sparks ignited the jet fuel, and the fire
lanced towards the Hornet's tank. Out of options, Wolf clipped the seat belt
and yanked on the ejection ring.

The force nearly robbed him of consciousness, and sent him
high above the fireball. The chute opened at the apex, and managed to slow his
descent as he fell into the water next to the carrier. He splashed down, hard,
and yanked the release before it carried him into the depths.

He surfaced to find Janson at his side, and the water mage
lifted them up to the deck on a finger of water. They alighted together, and
Wolf sank to his knees in exhaustion.

"I'll try to save as many as I can," Janson said,
and dived overboard once more.

Water turned white in his wake as he sped toward the sinking
frigate. Wolf turned to the carrier, stunned at the extent of the damage. The
conning tower remained upright, but much of its walls had been destroyed.
Visible through the large gaps, the helm had lost power and many of the crew
lay dead. The Dwight D. Eisenhower remained afloat, but it would take a miracle
to get it moving again.

The other targets had suffered similar damage, and the
assault had caused the core of the armada to grind to a halt. The other ships
could continue on, but tens of thousands would be stranded unless the ships
could be repaired in time. Wolf's gut tightened as he realized the truth. The
attack had been carried out with tactical foresight. The Dark was only two days
behind them. If they couldn't get the ships moving . . .

The Dark would claim them all.

Chapter 26:
Prime

Breaker strode into the large underground cave. Hewn out
from inside the depths of Auroraq, the cave had become the de facto meeting
place for the displaced battlemages. From the day of their displacement the
higher ranking Rayths had been planning attack after attack from the rough
walled chamber.

Lieutenants and sergeants stood arguing with Captain Thames.
Since this particular gathering was supposed to be a war meeting of the highest
ranking individuals, only forty-seven had come. They represented the survivors
of the upper echelon of the Battlemage Corps in Auroraq.

"I'm telling you," Captain Thames was raising his
voice. "We have to keep trying. We may have tried all the more powerful
curses, but there is always the chance that a weaker one will work."

Several of the others were shaking their heads, and the
rumble of discontent caused Thames to flush. "We have no choice," he
snapped. "And those are my orders."

"No."

Breaker's voice was quiet, and yet it seemed to reverberate
around the room like a hammer blow. A hush fell on the officers as Thames
slowly rotated to face Breaker.

"Did I just hear you disobey a direct order?"

Thames articulated every word, dangerous and furious.
Breaker began to advance.

"I cannot disobey an order from a man that is not my
superior," Breaker said. "From the moment the battlemages were
disbanded you lost your authority. The only reason these men and women follow
you is out of habit."

A vein bulged on Thames’s neck. "I will have you
stripped of your magic—"

"No," Breaker said. "You won't." He then
pointedly turned to the gathered officers and raised his voice.

"All of you have lost friends, colleagues, and family
because of Thames, Kendrik, and Hopper. They have shown a blatant disregard for
our situation. We are at war with a force that far exceeds our own. When it is
over our government will never be the same. I call on you to accept that—now—and further call on you
to dismiss Captain Thames."

Thames issued a scornful laugh. "You are not the Prime
and I outrank you. You cannot do such a thing."

Breaker turned back to him. "But I'm asking them to
accept me as such. If they do, you will be stripped of your rank, and they will
summarily follow my orders."

Thames had gone red in the face. "I will have your head
for insubordination."

Breaker again turned away from him, and revealed the
information the Swordsman had shared. "Every attempt we have made to
destroy a Voidling has been recorded, and the memory broadcast throughout the
mage world. Forty-seven attempts, forty-seven failures, and hundreds dead.
Because of his orders we have proven that the Voidlings cannot be defeated. You
. . . not Alice, have destroyed the hope of the mages."

Someone cursed in the old tongue, and the sentiment was
reflected on every single face. Several turned to Thames, the blame evident on
their features.

"You were a fool, Tal."

"Alice has been using us—and
you let her."

"It's no wonder she did not attempt to crush us. We've
been serving her."

They spit the words at the stunned Captain Thames, and
Breaker pressed the issue. "Tal Thames, I hereby order you stripped of
rank and removed from command."

"You do not have the authority to do this!" he
bellowed. "A single-talent mage cannot be a Prime!"

They had reached the crux of the issue, the reason that
Breaker had never attempted to advance further in the Rayths. His ability may
have been unparalleled with earth magic, but it remained singular. Upper rank
soldiers always had two talents because it was believed that made them
stronger.

"Then defeat me," Breaker said quietly, "And
prove you are the superior mage."

Thames’s eyes bulged, and then narrowed. "So be
it."

"You don't have to do this, Breaker!" someone
shouted, but Breaker gave a jerk of his head.

"For me to be the Prime, I do. There will always be a
doubt, a fear that I cannot lead because I am not strong enough. This is the
only way to erase that." Breaker gathered his magic. "There will be
no doubt."

"Your arrogance will get you killed," Thames said—and then struck.

The reverb curse streaked towards Breaker's skull. In the
same motion Breaker raised the rock in front of him and cast a slideways charm
that carried him away. The barrier shattered as the focused sound struck it. He
was already gone. He was dimly aware that the other officers had retreated to
the edge of the cavern, but he could not afford to scan their expressions.
Against such a foe he could only devote his whole attention.

Drawing deep, he cast six separate golem charms. One by one
they climbed from the floor and molded into shape. There was a murmur of praise
at the feat, but it was drowned out as Thames blasted one to pieces.

Talented with sound and light, Captain Thames had risen
through the battlemage ranks due to his innate skill. His reverb curse could
shatter a pebble from half a mile, a feat he'd demonstrated on more than one
occasion. His skill with light magic was no less forceful.

Switching to a lancing hex, Thames cut the remaining golems
in two—and then came
for him. The chamber darkened as Thames pulled the light, but Breaker dived to
the side. The lancing hex shaved his sleeve and a layer of skin, but fell short
of removing his shoulder.

Fury exploded through Breaker, cold and vengeful. He issued
a scornful laugh amidst the sting. "You've always been predictable,
Thames. And you've made us vulnerable because of it."

Thames cast another reverb curse, but Breaker lifted twin
walls of rock. It missed him entirely—but
rebounded off the back wall. Then it shattered the one that Breaker had
summoned behind his back. He issued a mocking laugh, and then cast a goliath
charm.

Stone surged out of the ground at his feet, and his
remaining wall folded onto his body. The rock hardened as it came in contact
with his form, rebuffing the next reverb curse. Then it thickened until he
stood well over ten feet tall. From within the goliath, he issued a grating
bellow, and then charged.

Thames controlled his fear, and launched a trio of powerful
spells. The asunder hex didn't have enough light or time to build, and petered
out. Next the screech curse cracked the surface of the accelerating goliath.
Last, the blinding hex attempted to rob Breaker of sight.

But Breaker's goliath lacked an eye slot. Instead of leaving
himself open to attack, Breaker remained embedded in his mage sight, allowing
him to sense his adversary's position by his contact with the floor. He reached
Thames in a full sprint, and smashed the ground with a massive fist.

Thames dived free, barely evading the brunt of the strike.
Encased in stone, Breaker pressed the attack. Thames managed to land numerous
enchanted blows, but he was distracted and retreating from the goliath's
relentless assault. None managed to penetrate to Breaker's flesh.

At the same time Breaker couldn't get to Thames. Maintaining
the goliath required his full attention, so he couldn't attack using other
means. Thames began casting shadowing charms, making it appear there was more
than one of him. Recognizing his attack could not continue, Breaker stumbled.

The onlookers groaned as Thames took advantage of the lapse.
He struck back with a resonak curse. The stone goliath began to vibrate as the
sound waves rolled through it. Breaker attempted to stand but Thames focused
his curse into his legs. His stone boots crumbling, Breaker crashed onto his
back.

Thames advanced, tracing the goliath shape with his resonak
spell. Adding a thread of compressed light, he began to shatter the goliath a
piece at a time. His face lit with furious triumph, he blasted the goliath into
dust and rubble. His chest heaving, he watched the dust clear.

Breaker was not there.

"Like I said," Breaker said from behind him.
"Predictable."

Breaker had cracked the floor and slipped into it when he'd
fallen on his back. Under cover of the sound curses he'd cast a slideways charm
inside the floor and glided to a position behind Thames. Normally a sound mage
would hear the grinding of the stone, but not over the high pitched keen of a
resonak curse.

Thames spun—but
Breaker had gathered a layer of stone onto his hands. Catching Thames hand, he
encased it in stone. A thread of rock rose up and attached to the shackle. A
moment later another rose up and lashed his other hand. Thames opened his mouth
to cast another sound curse, but Breaker struck him in the face, hard.

The stone on his hand wrapped around Thames's head, fully
covering his mouth. Spreading like a cloak, the stone coated the rest of his
body. Finally, Breaker cast twin needles of rock and placed them next to his
adversary's neck.

"Try to break out," Breaker said, "and these
will pierce your voice box. Don't try to get out."

The stone over Thames's mouth had begun to vibrate, but upon
Breaker's comment it came to a stop. Covered in rock, only the top of his head
remained free. Thames glared at Breaker with unbridled hatred.

Breaker turned away from his adversary and faced the
officers. He ignored the sting of his bleeding arm, and the pain throughout his
body. Much of the sound attacks had sunk through his goliath charm to bruise
his flesh. For now, he needed to appear strong, and so he gave no sign that he
felt his injuries.

"If you will have me, I wish to be your Prime."

Lieutenant Ying stepped forward. After a quick glance at the
others, he gave a curt bow. "You have gained our trust. We pledge our
support, Prime."

Sergeant Hill motioned to the encased Thames. "He may
not have acted with tactical brilliance, but we don't have another plan. What
are your orders?"

For the first time, Breaker smiled. "From this moment
forward, we are to begin the evacuation of this city. We will start with
Eastpoint and Westpoint, and use mimicry charms to make it look like the
citizens remain in their homes."

"But how are we to get them out?" Ying asked.

"The old Gates," Breaker said. "We will steal
the mirror from the Spirus, and use it to get the civilians into the remains of
Atlantis. From there they can get to the other mage cities."

Breaker didn't add that there was a secondary motive. There
was no need for them to be aware of the Swordsman, or his mission.

"And after that?"

"Once the area is clear of civilians, we go after the
symbol of her takeover. We destroy the entire Spirus."

"But that could destabilize the city," Ying
protested.

"If we can't hold the city," Breaker said grimly,
"then she can't either."

"You're willing to take down Auroraq?"

"To keep it from Alice?" Breaker didn't hesitate.
"Without question."

The other officers appeared shocked, but that gave way to
resignation, and finally resolve. One by one they accepted the new orders that
Breaker issued. Only when they had all departed did Breaker turn to Thames.

The hatred reflected in Thames's eyes surged as Breaker
regarded him, and Breaker knew that he'd made an enemy. The question was,
should he eliminate the threat now before Thames acted rashly? Striding to him,
Breaker suppressed the frustration he'd felt over the last few months and spoke
without rancor.

"I know you hate me, Thames," Breaker said,
"but do you hate the Harbingers more?"

Thames glared at him for a long time. Ultimately the anger
in his gaze faded, and Breaker dismissed his bindings. Thames collapsed, and
gingerly returned to his feet. Breaker waited for him to be standing again
before speaking.

"Truthfully, I need your help," he said. "You
were a captain for a reason, and I would have you remain so."

His eyebrows shot up. "I expected you to banish
me."

"I can't afford to," Breaker said. "I
challenged you because it needed to be done, but right now we need every mage
we can get. Will you stand by me?"

After a long pause, Thames asked, "Only if I get to
kill Harbingers."

Breaker offered his hand. "That I can promise."

Thames took it, and flashed a faint smile. The look was brief,
but said it all. They were not friends, but would be allies for the time being.
Breaker could accept that. If they survived he knew that Thames would bring him
up on charges of insubordination.

If they survived.

Chapter 27:
Stolen

Breaker sat at the table with his other battlemage leaders.
His frustration mounted as he heard their description of the barriers into the
Spirus. Ultimately he slammed his hand down, drawing their attention to him.

"You are thinking about this wrong," he said.
"We can't just assault the Spirus and somehow get in. The Gate is on the
top floor—and no, we
can't scale the exterior. You all know the hexes that prevent that."

"Then how do you propose we do this?" Thames
demanded. They may have settled on an uneasy truce, but the captain remained
skeptical of Breaker's plan.

Abruptly another figure burst into the chamber and ran to
Breaker. Uri skidded to a stop and spoke in a breathless rush.

"I think I know how to get the Gate."

"Let's hear it," Breaker said.

As Uri outlined the plan the other battlemages displayed a
combination of shock and disbelief. When he finished Breaker couldn't stop the
smile spreading on his features.

"Perfect," he said.

"You can't be considering this," Thames said.
"They're just students like your daughter."

Breaker rounded on him. "Don't talk to me about my
daughter. I accepted she was a soldier when I took her back to Tryton's."

Ivan shook his head. "Are you sure they're up to
this?"

Breaker jerked his head in the negative. "They have
been fighting just as hard as we have, and we all know how many Voidlings are
on Tryton's. If they say they can do it, they can."

Uri had begun talking to the wall, but he swung back.
"Iris says we are wasting time. If we're going to do this, we need to do
it today."

Thames was on his feet. "But they are just kids!"

Breaker thought of his daughter, and a surge of pride filled
his frame. "They are soldiers. Then he turned to Gorin. "We'll need
four flyers and a light mage that can shroud us all. Uri, do whatever it takes
to take down the monitoring motes on our route. I don't want Alice recording
this."

"That's it?" Ivan asked.

"Less is more," Breaker said. "We'll
reconvene when I return. Gorin, let's go."

Gorin's expression had become one of anticipation. After all
the talks and failed efforts, he clearly looked forward to a victory—however small this would be.

Ten minutes later Breaker stood with five other mages.
Wrapped in the light shroud, they worked their way through Sentre until they
reached the Spirus. Their attempts to kill the Voidlings may have failed, but
in the process they had gained a superb knowledge of the creatures’ patrols.

They reached the edge of the trees and came to a halt. Gorin
knelt beside him. Invisible behind the shroud, he whispered. "What
now?"

His body poised for motion, Breaker said, "Now we
wait."

***

Derek stepped through the Gate for the second time and
darted to the door. Kent was already there, his eyes closed as he listened
intently. When Derek tapped his shoulder he shook his head.

"Nobody but Voidlings," he said.

Derek swallowed. If they failed there was every chance they
would be killed. Even with the risk he considered it far better than his
original plan. Upon hearing from Iris what the battlemages were trying to do,
he'd quickly realized that they were in a unique position to help.

Iris, Quad, Marcus, and Shorn all came through the gate
behind him. Mike and Laura followed, and immediately set about enchanting the
mirror to float. Derek was surprised to find that although he felt fear, it had
lessened compared to previous conflicts. A heightened awareness had taken its
place, allowing him to stay focused. Confident, he began to issue his orders.

"Marcus, shroud us all the best you can. I don't want
to risk losing our cover, so you stay in the middle with the mirror. Shorn,
Mike, Laura, keep the mirror off the ground and moving quickly. Once we are in
the air make sure everyone makes it.

"Quad—"

"I know." The dark haired boy smirked. "Block
the enchantments on the window so we can make it through."

"Right," Derek said. "I'll open and close the
glass while Iris blocks the monitoring motes. Kent, you make sure they don't
hear us." He took a breath. "We're only going to get one shot at
this, so stick to your assignments. No one gets left behind." He held
their gaze until they all nodded.

He put his hand on the door and gathered his courage. Then
he opened it and bolted through. A flutter of energy brushed his clothing as
the others cast their magic. It felt like a breeze tugging on his sleeves, but
he paid it no mind. His job was to lead them past the Voidlings before they
could be spotted.

They had entered the high council chamber from the north
side. Four Voidlings were in sight, each at a corner of the room. In order to
avoid them, Derek led the group into the bowl that held the white High Council
table.

The quick breaths of his friends touched his ears, as did
their hurried footsteps. Both had been muted by Kent. He threw a look back and
saw their shapes flicker in and out of view. Marcus was good, but the shrouding
spell exceeded the ability of many light mages. To perform it on so many
required enormous concentration.

His tension rising, Derek picked up the pace and split the
gap between the two Voidlings on the eastern side of the chamber. Then he led
his team into one of the masters’ offices that ringed the room. Just as they
passed over the threshold Marcus stumbled, and the entire party flickered into
view. Bringing up the rear, Iris gently closed the door.

Marcus sank to the floor. "Sorry," he said weakly.
"I've never shrouded that many before."

"A Voidling is coming this way," Iris warned.
"Twenty seconds until it comes through the door."

Derek hustled Marcus to his feet and motioned to Mike and
Laura to hold the Gate. "See you in a minute," he said. Marcus
stumbled through the portal and disappeared. When Derek turned back Quad had
already set to work on the window.

The floor to ceiling glass had a distinct blue shade to it,
indicating countless warding charms. They wavered and faded as Quad's
anti-magic poured into them, making a giant oval. As soon as it was clear Derek
melted the glass in a matching hole. Then he turned to the others. Kent and
Quad had already teleported back.

"Toss it," Derek said, and steeled himself for
what was to come.

"Wait," Iris said. She was breathing hard.

"We don't have time," Derek hissed.

"I'm about to jump out of a building," Iris
snapped. "Give me a second."

"I know exactly how you feel," he said, and motioned
to the flyers. Shorn, Mike, and Laura hefted the mirror and threw it out of the
hole. The hexes on the exterior of the Spirus stripped it of the hover charms,
and it began to fall.

"This is the worst idea you've ever come up with,"
Iris said in a rush, and then leapt out. Shorn followed, and then Mike and
Laura jumped. Fighting the hexes’ impact on their magic, they could only guide
their fall toward the mirror. By necessity, Derek went last.

Swallowing the knot in his throat, Derek leapt the gap.
Spinning as he fell, he cast the charm that closed the hole. The glass re-knit
a split second before the Voidling entered the room. Hoping he hadn't been
spotted, Derek plummeted to the earth from sixty-three floors up.

The air rushed past him as he spun to face the impending
impact. Almost as helpless, Mike and Laura had much more experience in the air,
and had angled their bodies straight down in order to go through the Gate.

The mirror had begun to accelerate, but Mike and Laura
managed to catch its edge. Laura looked back, her eyes going wide. Then she
made an attempt to turn back. The mirror was too close to the ground, and he
was too far from it.

He shook his head.

Then abruptly a quartet of figures appeared. Since they
hadn't passed through the hexes of the Spirus, the battlemage flyers had no
trouble slowing both him and the mirror. Laura slipped through the Gate with an
expression of intense relief. Derek had no doubt his face appeared the same.

"Nice job, kid," Gorin said, and guided his fall
through the portal. As he disappeared he caught a glimpse of the flyers angling
the mirror away and fading from view.

***

Breaker released a sigh of relief as he watched Derek enter
the mirror, and another when Gorin's team faded from sight behind their shroud.
Without waiting to find out if they had been discovered, they took a circuitous
route to one of the underground tunnels. Only when they were well underground
did he allow himself a smile.

Thames shook his head as they entered the meeting chamber.
"Anyone get killed?"

Uri was talking so fast it was amazing anyone could
understand him, but he paused and answered Thames. "Not one."

For the first time there was a hint of respect in the
captain's eyes. "So when do you want to start the evacuation?"

"Right after I talk to the ones who helped us,"
Breaker said.

Gorin had set up the mirror, so Breaker stepped to it and
turned the runekey. The mirror shimmered, and he tried to step through it. A
burst of white energy forced him back. His surprise increased when Derek
stepped through.

"You can't enter the refuge without the mark of an
oracle," he said.

"Siarra's refuge?" Gorin's voice had gone
up an octave.

Derek flashed a faint smile. "Tess found it before she
. . . fell. It's where she founded the Order of White."

"The what?" Thames asked.

Breaker shook his head. "Later. For now I wanted to
thank you for your assistance. It was brave beyond your years."

"Now I need something from you," Derek said. He
did not acknowledge the complement, but his gaze swept the room.

Taking the hint, Breaker ordered them out. Once they were
gone Derek touched his shoulder, and a moment later Rox appeared through the
mirror.

Breaker's heart softened as he saw his daughter and pulled
her into a rough embrace. "Good to see you, honey," he murmured. His
throat tightened at the surge of emotions.

"You too, Dad," she replied.

They separated, and Breaker forcefully contained his
emotions. "What's this all about?"

"Tess is alive," Derek said.

Breaker froze. "If that were true Hawk would have
gotten me a message . . ." he blew out his breath, "unless he
couldn't. How did she survive?"

Derek gave a brief explanation, and then revealed his plan.
When he finished Breaker couldn't stop the anticipatory grin. He did not doubt
that Tess would return, or that she would be ready to fight the Spirus. From
the day of the takeover Breaker had waited for the moment of retaliation. From
the depths of his bones he recognized the truth.

This was it.

Chapter 28: Into
the Dark

"You have my gratitude, Tess," the queen said.
"You have proven a true ally of my house."

Tess inclined her head. "I'm just glad the reigns
listened to me."

They stood at the edge of Elsurund. Following her ordeal,
she'd spoken to the gathered reigns. As she had before, her voice rang with
passion and authority. Only two had been swayed, but it had been sufficient for
the dark elves to join the war.

"Be safe," the queen said. "As night falls on
the second sevenday, we will ascend to the surface. Our survival is now linked
to yours."

No pressure.

"I look forward to seeing you again," Tess said.

Joining Shirrilis and her command in the underground boat,
she waved farewell as Elsurund glided out of sight. She was surprised to find a
note of regret in her heart. The home of the dark elves had opened her eyes in
a way she could not describe. For the first time she'd come to know that her
role as oracle extended beyond those she knew.

The ride to the surface was quiet. Sitting beside her, Robar
worked with the makeshift tools he'd managed to find. The ammunition the queen
had given him had not been ideal for his weapons, and so he sat retooling them.

The lava tubes carried them to the surface, and within two
days they were walking past a different warden. To her relief it too accepted
her authority, and allowed them to leave. Tess paused at the threshold to try
to call her parents and then Iris. To her annoyance she was unable to reach
either of them. Without any other option, she gave up trying. Then they plunged
into the Dark.

For three days they fought their way north. Each night they
battled against increasing hordes of Twisted. Each night dark elves died. By
the time they reached Hungary half of the thirty dark elves had been killed.

On the fourth morning Tess healed the last that had been
injured, surprised at how much she had improved with healing magic. The nasty
slash on Eidien's arm knit back together, and she wiped the blood off her arm
with a rag. The woman nodded in gratitude once it had closed, and rose to her
feet. Tess joined her to find Shirrilis already approaching.

"Are we ready to depart?"

Tess forced a nod. She'd never been so tired. "How much
further?"

"We should arrive before nightfall," Shirrilis
said.

Robar stepped to her side and lifted his pack onto his
shoulders. He'd found a cache of ammunition in a cabin they'd stumbled upon and
had taken it all. The dark elves had been loathe to help him carry it, so he'd
strapped it all into a massive pack. Each nightly battle had lightened the
load.

"We should get going," he said.

Shirrilis's gaze flicked to Eidian, who issued an order for
everyone to form up. In a whisper of cloth and discipline, the remaining force
fell into line. As one they stepped from the demolished home they'd defended
throughout the night. Piles of the Twisted they'd killed confronted them as
they exited, and they were forced to pick their way through.

The line of dark elves touched the blood spattered oak in
the front yard. While Tess had been healing the survivors, Shirrilis had
entombed the dead beneath it. The great tree's leaves were wilted from the lack
of light, but its sheer size commanded respect.

Last to pass, Shirrilis plunged a dagger into the tree. She
yanked it out with abrupt savagery. Energy was pulled with it, and the tree
went as white as bone. Dead to the last leaf, it remained a stark reminder of
those who had perished. Tess had seen the act three times, and each time was
struck by the silent emotion of the underground race.

The white tree faded into the Dark as they departed, but the
image made an indelible mark on Tess. These men and women had died for her, to
protect her. They had done so without reservation or complaint. Witnessing
their sacrifice caused something deep within her to harden. She would not fail
them.

A few minutes later they reached the highway, where a pair
of trucks sat. Undisturbed by their adversaries, they functioned only within
proximity to Robar, who's immunity continued to dampen the Dark's effects. They
had found them on the first day, and used them each day to travel.

Tess climbed into the cab of the second while Robar headed
to the lead vehicle. She would have preferred to ride with him, but none of the
dark elves knew how to drive. (Tess didn't tell them how little experience she
had.) Eidian took the seat next to her, while the other elves leapt into the
back. Once they were loaded, she turned the key and the truck coughed to life.
Then she pulled back onto the road.

Their path littered with abandoned vehicles, progress was
slow going, but still faster than walking. Negotiating past the empty cars she
stayed close to Robar's bumper the entire time. The road ahead was illuminated
for only a few yards as Robar advanced. His mere presence acted like headlights
on a car. The Dark claimed their wake. She'd learned the previous day that if
she drifted too far behind Robar's truck the Dark tried to subvert her mind.

"Do you know the place we are going?" Eidian
asked.

"I know of it, but I've never been there," Tess
replied.

She threw her a glance out of the corner of her eye. Eidian
had been one of the elves she'd grown close to. Her accent was identical to
Shirrilis’s, but the rest of her differed greatly. Her black hair hung free
rather than being tied, and there was a tinge of blue to her obsidian eyes.
Like the others, her skin was like smooth, gray silk.

"This is not how I would have liked to see your
world," Eidian said after a while.

"What did you want to see?"

"Everything," Eidian said, and turned her eyes on
her. "In the Deep we have our city, but little beyond that. You exist in a
world so great that you are incapable of knowing the whole of it. Are there not
many wonders on the surface?"

Tess thought of the many places to see throughout the world,
and wondered which would remain.

"There are," she admitted.

Eidian sighed. "In spite of the law, traders and
thieves have taken from your world. As we have dwindled in the Deep, we wonder
what it is like above."

"And now?" Tess asked. "If we defeat the
Dark, will you live on the surface?"

"It is no easy thing to abandon one's home, so I cannot
say for the others. For myself, I believe I would. I can only hope the surface
races would accept us."

"The mages will," Tess said, and smiled. "I
will make sure of it."

Eidian smiled in return. "It is not your words I doubt,
young oracle, it is the adversary we face. You fight like a reaver," her
grin widened at the reference, "and yet I do not know if it is
enough."

Tess didn't respond, and for a while there was only the
rumble of the engine. Then she said, "For what it's worth, I'm glad you
came for me."

"As Shirrilis has said, the ancient one was very
persuasive."

Tess snorted, unable to refute the statement. She knew from
experience how Hawk could be, and felt a sudden pang of sorrow. He'd become
like a grandfather to her, but she had not seen him in some time. She hoped she
would see him soon.

Apparently content to the let the conversation lapse, Eidian
did not speak again. They stopped for a quick lunch and to get fuel. Siphoned
from the abandoned cars they passed, they had no trouble filling the tanks of
their vehicles. Then they moved on.

The hours dragged by beneath Robar's dome, but the
oppressive Dark did not abate. Many times Tess caught herself looking to the
edge of the visible area, hoping it had not begun to shrink. She was dirty,
exhausted, and afraid of what was to come. She didn't want to see any more get
hurt.

Several times she saw faces or claws appear on the Dark's
surface. Once she saw what appeared to be a giant prowling at the edge. As if
waiting for permission to enter, it departed after a while, and was replaced by
an outline of a different creature. Like shadows moving in the night, they
sparked fear in her.

Then finally the Dark came to an end.

Skirting a long line of cars, they bumped over the side of
the road until they reached an empty guard station. Intended to stop any from
passing through, the station stood next to a pair of destroyed barriers.
Several cars had tried to force their way through, resulting in a pile of bent
metal that blocked the road.

They stopped the trucks and dismounted. After a dozen feet
Robar came to an abrupt halt. Tess strode to his side. "What did you see .
. .?"

As if she'd crossed an invisible barrier, the region beyond
the guard house burst into view. She blinked and then eased forward. With every
step she took the area became brighter. Then she took another step and the full
afternoon sun struck her.

She shielded her eyes at the brilliance, her heart soaring.
She cautiously uncovered her face and blinked until she could see what lay
before her. A city filled the valley below, its buildings reflecting the colors
of the sun. Green trees dominated the hills around it, their canopies dotted
with the lingering snow of winter.

Lights, sounds, and movement filled the city, their presence
a boon after the silence of the Dark. A car horn honked, and the muffled sound
of machinery accompanied the smoke rising from a factory tower. Tess's emotions
surged to the point of tears. It felt like an eternity since she'd seen
anything but a dome of darkness, and she yearned to leap off the ground and
soar, to bask in the golden rays of the afternoon sun.

On impulse she drew on her techno magic and tried to call
her parents, but nothing happened. Slipping into her magesight, she scanned the
area for a signal she could tap into, but the area was clear. Then she noticed
the fog on the ground.

Like a lingering morning mist, the dark fog blanketed every
inch of the ground. Tree trunks rose from it like they lacked roots. Buildings
appeared to float, while cars drove through it, their wheels lost from sight.
The region around Robar was the only space clear.

Robar grunted. "Now what in the—"

"It's the Dark," Tess said, her heart sinking.
"My mother said that Alice is using the Dark to enforce law. If anyone
attempts to break the law, the Dark swallows them."

"So as long as you stick by me you should be
fine," Robar said. "It doesn't affect them anyway." He jerked a
thumb at the dark elves behind him.

"But what now?" Tess asked. "I can fly out of
here but you can't. Not to mention the elves. Where do we go from here?"

"This is where we part ways," Shirrilis said, and
stepped from the Dark. "We must now return to our homeland. In the last
few days you have proven your valor, and compassion. Now we must prove ours. In
nine days time, as night falls, you will see us ascend. Travel safe in our
absence."

"Thank you for coming for me," Tess said.
"You called me an ally once, but now I call you friend."

Tess inclined her head and made the motion of deep respect
that she'd learned from the queen before meeting with the reigns. Her fingers
touched her heart, her lips, her forehead, and then swept upward. The signal
signified that her heart would ever remain loyal, her lips would never speak
ill, her mind would not believe evil of them, and she would always think high
praise. To her surprise, every one of them reciprocated the gesture, including
Shirrilis. Then they faded back into the Dark. After they were gone Robar
issued a grunt.

"Never thought I'd miss the presence of a dark
elf," he said.

"I never thought I'd consider them friends," Tess
said, and turned to him.

They stared at each other for several moments, allies by
necessity, and yet also friends. She'd said it aloud, but now with just the two
of them, she actually considering leaving him behind. All she had to do was fly
away and she'd reach in Auroraq in a few days.

Inwardly she knew it would never happen. Did she want to be
the type of person that left others behind? No, it was not in her to do such a
thing. Besides, did she really want to return to Auroraq the way it was?

For the first time she considered exactly what lay in store
for her. The moment she stepped into a classroom Alice would know. Tess had no
doubt that she would carry through on her threat to kill her parents if Tess
didn't obey. At the same time the oppression within the school had become
unbearable. There had to be a way to defeat Alice, or at the very least,
to expel her from of the city.

Robar.

His immunity to the Dark could become a weapon against the
Voidlings, if she could figure out how to use it. Like a puzzle piece
had clicked into place, she knew what she had to do.

"Robar," she said. "I want you to come to
Auroraq."

His brow furrowed. "I told you I left the mages a long
time ago. I'm not inclined to go back."

"But you are inclined to fight," Tess said.
"And this is the fight I think you were born for. Or do you really believe
that you were destined to rot in prison?"

He regarded her for a long time, and she tried not to hold
her breath. It was the first time since their meeting that she'd addressed his
past. Finally he issued a sigh and looked away.

"When it's over, I'm gone," he said.

She couldn't suppress a grin. "Then we just need to
figure out how I can fly you up there."

A smile spread on his face. "There are other ways to
fly, you know."

"Like what?" Tess asked.

Robar pointed to the city. "What do you bet there is a
helicopter in there."

Chapter 29:
Romania

They stuck to the alleyways as they entered the city. At
every step they could see the impact the Dark was having on the people. Hardly
a soul braved the street. Those who did walked like they were on live coals.
Cars drove well under the speed limit, with their drivers gripped the steering
wheels with white knuckles. The pall of fear did not abate at the doors.

Through shuttered windows Tess caught glimpses of still
homes, where the carpet of Dark prevailed inside. By its very presence it
maintained the peace. Mothers held their children, obviously afraid to put them
down. Fathers spoke little, and went about their work like furtive rats.

At the same time every hint of crime had been erased. As
much as the people were afraid of the Dark, they were no longer afraid of each
other. Bicycles were left unchained. Cars were left unlocked. In the two weeks
that the Dark had been there, the people had learned not to break the law.
Those who had tried now prowled the streets as Twisted.

They passed through a former slum, and the presence of
Twisted increased dramatically, forcing them to move into a lighter section of
town. Now the Twisted wore tattered suits, marking them as corrupt businessmen.
A moment later Robar spotted what he sought.

"Up there," he said, and motioned with his chin.

Tess lifted her gaze to the top of one of the taller
buildings and saw a helicopter. It wasn't large, but it would do. With his
immunity there was no way Tess could fly them both. Unfortunately the path to
the helicopter went through downtown, and there was nowhere to hide.

"Act casual for as long as you can," Robar said as
he stepped into the road.

Tess followed suit and together they walked into downtown.
For the first few blocks no one looked at them. The few nearby passed on
hurried steps. Then someone glanced their way. Dressed in a rumpled suit, he
looked like some sort of banker. He paused, his expression confused as he
stared at the ring of Dark-free ground around them. He continued to stare, and
Tess's heart sank. By then others had taken notice. They whispered to each
other, and hurried to follow.

"Keep going," Robar said. "Whatever happens,
don't stop."

She nodded, and did her best to not look suspicious. A block
later someone recognized her.

"It's the Oracle! The one from the video!"

Whispers became shouts as men and woman yelled at Tess. Much
of it was in Romanian, but enough was in English for her to understand.

"How could you do this to us?"

"You brought the devil upon us!"

Others took the opposite approach, and called out for help,
for salvation. Robar issued a grunt and drew his shotgun. "Looks like you
have some fans."

"I'm more worried about the other ones," Tess
said. She wanted to say something to the people, but her mind was blank. What
could she say that would make them understand? Her silence only sparked more
animosity.

One man stepped from the mob and raised a gun toward them.
Robar swiveled to fire first—but
the Dark was faster. Bursting from the man’s feet, it coiled around him,
forcing his hands to drop the weapon. Realizing his fate, he screamed and tried
to flee. In half a step the Dark rose up to swallow him.

Tess couldn't tear her gaze away as the man's screams turn
into shrieks of agony. He fell to his knees and clenched his hands over his
ears. The mob disintegrated as their companion took the fall for their
collective behavior. Scattering into alleys, buildings, and vehicles, they were
gone in seconds. Twisted took their place.

Rising from the carpet of Dark, they rose to their feet
facing Tess and Robar. Finally Tess tore her eyes from the spectacle of the
dying man to face the ring of foes. Out of the corner of her vision she saw his
skin darken. Then his screams faded and the Dark returned to the man's feet, leaving
another Twisted to face them.

"Time to go," Robar said, and bolted.

The ring of black forms descended on them, howling for
blood. Robar's shotgun erupted in fire and blasted the first ones away. They
crumpled like paper cups, discarded and lifeless. Tess guarded their flanks,
her weakened magic keeping them free.

A rising howl swept the city, causing her skin to stand on
end. In seconds the few that had gathered around them were joined by ten, then
twenty, then hundreds. The former criminals of the city, twisted and darkened
beyond recognition, snarled and bounded after them. Those in front were met by
a hail of bullets from Robar. Those on the sides were left scorched and
lifeless. Only Robar's blistering pace kept them from being surrounded.

People peeked out of windows at the raging battle, but no
one attempted to intervene. It wouldn't have mattered if they did. The street
behind Tess was clogged with leaping forms. They climbed over each other like
vicious ants, intent on catching them.

—A
Twisted burst from an alley, its claws scoring Tess's arm. The shock knocked
her sprawling, and the creatures caught up to her. She screamed, fury and fear
coursing through her but they had dragged her out of Robar's protective circle.

The Dark rose up to claim her as the Twisted clawed at her
body. Skin and clothing tore, and hot blood darkened her jeans. Through the
thickening throng she saw Robar turn back, but knew he couldn't make it. In
desperation she drew on her magic, and it burst across her.

Unhindered by Robar's immunity, it exploded from her form.
The surge of unbridled energy slammed the Twisted into the buildings on both
sides of the street, snapping bricks and shattering glass. Others were sent
tumbling down the alleys, their bodies shredded. The very concrete under her
crumbled.

She relished in the return of her full power and launched
herself into the air. Screaming at her foes, she split the air with a current
of fire. It struck the center of the street and sparked a raging line of
flames. Then she cast a fire golem. Roaring to life, it incinerated any that
attempted to pass.

Undeterred by her magic, the Dark swirled upward and coiled
around her legs, arms and torso. She twisted free before it could influence her
mind and banked away. Leaving the barricade behind, she dropped into the
protective circle around Robar.

He issued a grunt. "Let's see if your power can get us
out of here."

Turning on his heel, he reloaded his assault rifle as he
picked up the pace. "I'm almost out. We need to get inside."

Half a block later they reached their destination. Fighting
their way past the scattered Twisted, they managed to reach the door. Its
handle exploded into sparks as Robar let loose, and he kicked it in without
hesitation. Once inside, she whirled and melted the edges of the door, sealing
it to the frame. An instant later a thud indicated a body had struck it.

Tess gasped for breath. "That won't hold for
long," she said.

"This way," a voice said.

Tess turned to find a man, a woman, and a little boy
standing within Robar's circle. "Who are you?" Tess asked.

"The man who can get you to the roof," he said.
"I need to report in and you need a chopper."

"Military?" Robar asked. He was reloading his
pistol.

"Former," he replied. "Now with another
agency. The name's Bracken."

"I've never liked spooks," Robar said, his
eyebrows creasing.

The door shuddered and chips of wood fell to the ground.
"We don't have time for this," Tess said. "Show us the
way."

"One moment," he said, and turned to the woman at
his side.

They embraced, and he kissed her on the forehead.
"Don't do anything rash," he murmured, "And I will come back
when it's over."

"I wish we could come."

"Trust me," Bracken replied. "It's safer for
you here."

She answered in Russian, and then her son hugged him as
well. The intimate moment caused Tess to catch Robar's eye, but he merely
shrugged. Then the woman strode to a set of stairs and she and the child
disappeared from view.

"Where are they going?" Tess asked.

"To the tunnels. It's how we got here ahead of you.
This way."

Bracken obviously did not care to explain, so Tess did not
ask. She followed him to a stairwell that spiraled upward into darkness.

"This used to be some sort of office building," he
said. "But it's been abandoned since we got here. The elevator doesn't
work. This is the best route to the roof."

Tess noticed that he stopped at the exact limit of Robar's
circle, and she got the impression he understood exactly what Robar could do.
After a moment's hesitation, Robar followed him in. Tess paused to seal the
door the same way she'd done the exterior.

"Mage?" the man asked.

She nodded. "How much do you know about us?"

"Only what I've heard in the last few weeks," he
replied.

"CIA?" Tess guessed.

"Good guess."

Tess blinked. "Do you know Jack Oliver?"

He quirked an eyebrow as he turned on a landing. "Head
of the MIO? He's the one that sent me to gather intel on the cloud."

"Why didn't you get out?" Robar asked.

"The cloud grew too fast," Bracken said. "We
heard that Romania had given in, so we holed up here. As long as you don't have
the intention to break the law, the Dark on the ground doesn't come after
you."

"How did you learn that?" Robar asked.

"I've seen what happened to those who fail to control
themselves."

Robar threw Tess a glance, but didn't comment. Then a
rending of metal reverberated from the bottom of the stairwell, followed by an
echoing screech as Twisted joined them.

By unspoken accord they picked up the pace. Unclipping a
grenade from his belt Robar pulled the pin and dropped it between the stairs.
It rebounded somewhere and then detonated, eliciting cries of pain. They echoed
like those of wounded animals. Another grenade followed the first.

Then they reached the roof, and the agent shouldered the door
open. The moment Robar's circle covered the chopper, Bracken bounded to it and
yanked off a panel. Sparks issued as he worked with the wires. Tess sealed the
door while Robar took up position at the chopper. His gun out the door, he
strapped himself in.

Tess continued to fortify the door to the stairwell, her
attention drawn to the Dark that floated on the top of the building. Was it
on every floor? She hadn't noticed it in the stairwell, but then, she'd
been close to Robar the whole time.

"Do you know what you're doing?" Robar asked.

"Of course," he said, his head muffled from where
he was working. "You?"

Robar's eyes connected with Tess’s. "Not much
anymore," he admitted. "It's been over a decade since I've been in a
chopper."

"Then it's a good thing you have me," the man
replied as he worked.

A terrific clang rang out, causing Tess to flinch.
She put a burst of magic into the door, and then lifted a section of roof to
block it. Grunting from the effort, she collapsed the entire exit into rubble,
and then cast a gravity shield charm. She didn't stop until she could barely
hear the blows. The ensuing quiet allowed another sound to touch her ears.

Like thousands of claws on bricks, it seemed to come from
all sides. Her heart sank as she realized what it was. Braving five steps into
the Dark, she reached the edge of the building and launched herself into the
air.

"They're climbing the building!" she yelled.

It was an understatement. Ascending with single-minded
focus, thousands of Twisted clawed their way up the structure. She put on a
burst of speed and flew around the building, evading the Dark's tentacles at
the same time as she checked their flanks. Her gut tightened.

"They're on every side!"

The rotors on the chopper began to turn, and Bracken yanked
himself into the seat. "Sixty seconds!" He had to yell over the hum
of the spinning blades.

Sixty seconds wasn't enough. The Twisted were almost at the
top. The chopper was vibrating with the effort to get off the roof, but it
didn't have sufficient lift. She cast anti-gravity spells on it, but their
power was weakened so close to Robar. Swallowing at what she had to do, Tess
gathered her magic and struck the top floor of the building.

With every scrap of air and fire magic she could muster she
ignited the air inside the building. Bursting into an inferno, it spread
throughout the upper floors until flames exploded out the windows. The budding
fire slowed them from reaching the roof—but
that was not her intention.

Gathering her power, she pressed her palms toward each other
and compressed the fire inside the building. The curling fire faded and almost
disappeared, but the structure had begun to tremble. Like a giant fire trap in
Tempest, she released the spell when it had become too strong for her.

The entire building cracked like an egg, splitting down the
middle as the concussive blast ripped it apart. Metal whined as it was strained
to the breaking point. Then both halves collapsed away.

Knocked from the roof, the chopper spun toward the wreckage,
but Tess cast a cyclone beneath it. The surging wind collected the cloud of
dust and pummeled the closer buildings as it burst upward. Thirty feet from
impact the chopper reversed its fall and began to climb. Powered by machine and
magic, it climbed free of the city.

The Dark had almost enveloped her as she'd been distracted,
but she swung away and climbed up to the chopper. Driving past Robar's immunity
and the downdraft, she landed on a skid and they pulled her inside.

"You're clear!" Robar yelled, and the chopper
banked away.

The billowing air cut off as he closed the door, and she
wearily climbed into a seat. Her gaze on the destruction they were leaving
behind, she felt a rush of triumph. They were on their way to Auroraq with a
weapon against the Dark. But she wouldn't be able to do it alone . . .

Chapter 30:
Call to War

Kate's breath caught in her throat.

"Mom?" Tess said over the phone.

Relief flooded her frame. "Where have you been?"

Jack looked up at her voice. For the last two days they had
been in the office trying to coordinate intel and communication with the
Trimages, the temporary mage government.

"Is it her?" Jack asked.

Kate nodded as Tess replied, "I had to spend a few days
with the dark elves, but returned to the surface. We just left Romania
now."

Jack had joined her, and had caught the end of her statement
when Kate put it on speaker. "Excellent," he said. "Are you
okay?"

There was a muffled buzzing in the background and a crackle
of static. Kate and Jack exchanged a look.

Chopper? Jack mouthed the word, and Kate nodded. The
sound was too distinct to be anything else.

"Nothing major," Tess said. "And I'm all
healed now."

Kate had been a teacher for years, and knew when someone was
glossing over the truth. "How bad were you hurt, Tess?"

"Pretty bad," Tess replied. "But I don't have
time to explain the Allegian Trial right now. Let's just say that you never
want to fight a reaver."

Jack's eyebrow shot up, but he changed the subject before
Kate could demand more. "Do you know what's been happening up here?"

"Not really," Tess replied. "Care to fill me
in?"

Jack briefly detailed the last several days. Although much
of it was deemed classified, he shared the information about mammals becoming
Twisted and the Dark's expansion.

"The Dark has almost completely swallowed Asia,"
he finished. "Africa and most of Europe are gone as well. In three days
the Americas will be the only land left."

"Why did it go so far east?" Tess asked.

"The population density," Jack replied, and he
exchanged a look with Kate. "All our intelligence suggests that the cloud
creates a symbiotic relationship with its hosts. The Dark absorbs energy and
feeds it to the mammals it has taken, while the Twisted help to expand its
borders."

"What about the portal on Mt. Elbrus?" Tess asked.

Kate motioned to the phone, and Jack gave it to her.
"The portal may still be allowing the Dark onto Earth, but the Twisted are
the reason it's expanding so rapidly."

"Then we had better hurry," Tess said.

"You sound like you have an idea," Kate said.

"I do," Tess replied.

"Where are you now?"

There was a pause, and then Tess answered, "They think
we're somewhere over western Romania."

"Who is they?"

"Three of us got out," she replied. "Robar is
the one that rescued me in the Dark, and we joined another on the way. I
believe you know him. His name is James Bracken."

Kate went rigid as she recognized the name of the lost asset
they had deployed to evaluate the cloud's threat. Jack responded similarly.

"Any way we can talk to him?" Jack asked.

Kate looked daggers at him, and his expression became one of
apology.

"Just him or both of us?" Tess asked.

"Both," Kate said firmly, and Jack grinned.

There was a burst of static, and then another voice was
added to the line. Tess said, "I managed to link his headset into a
thread. I don't know how much time we have. I tapped our radios into a stray
satellite feed, but it's fading now and the spell isn't strong enough to hold
it."

"Sir," Bracken's voice said.

"I'm glad you made it out," Jack said. "When
we lost contact we weren't sure what happened."

"We're not out of the woods yet," James responded,
"We don't have enough fuel to get past the Dark, so we are headed to
Auroraq now. Your daughter thinks she can sneak us into the city there."

"Good," Jack said.

Kate could see the ideas turning in Jack's eyes. "What
are you thinking?" she asked.

Jack's gaze had become calculating. "The instruments
you put out gave us some interesting readings before the Dark destroyed their
circuitry." He filled him in on what they had learned. When he finished
Bracken agreed.

"That supports what I've seen out here," James
said. "The Dark acts like it can sense the presence of a mind, and
naturally moves to feed on it. The first time I escaped the cloud it acted like
it was angry that I had."

"Exactly," Jack said. "Tess, will your plan
stop the cloud?"

"I'm not sure that it will work to defeat the whole
Dark," Tess said. "But it can help us retake Auroraq."

"That might be all we need," Kate said. "We
just received information that the Sword of Elseerian is being held in what you
call the Spirus. Didn't you say that destroying it would close the
portal?"

"It was used to open it," Tess replied, "and
what opens the portal is linked to closing it." She then released a
thoughtful grunt.

Jack cocked his head to the side. "What are you
thinking, Tess?"

After a pause where Tess spoke to someone else, Tess laid
out her idea. Kate listened with ever increasing trepidation. When she was
finished, Kate said, "That's not going to be easy."

"I don't think we have a choice," Tess said.
"Or I wouldn't risk so much. Do you think you can cover your end? I know
I'm asking a lot."

Jack shrugged, his expression thoughtful. "It's
unprecedented, but I think I can get the president to go for it. He's been
itching for a chance to fight back for weeks now. Even with the risk, I think
he'll allow it."

"I don't want you to do this," Kate interrupted.
She fought to keep her voice under control. I can't have you die again.
"It's too dangerous."

"I don't think we have a choice," Tess said.
"We might not get another shot at this."

Kate wanted to be angry, to demand that her daughter come
home, to stay out of the fight. It was futile, and she knew it. The Marine in
her knew it. This was the chance they had been waiting for—perhaps their only chance.
If they failed here then Tess would never be safe.

"I don't know how," Jack said, "but we'll do
it. We'll get you what you need."

Static began to cut in, prompting Kate to say, "Keep
yourself safe, and contact us the moment you get to Auroraq."

"I will call as soon as I can," Tess promised.

"Agent Bracken," Jack said, "Protect her with
your life."

"I'll do that, sir," Bracken said.

The static shredded Tess's next comment. "Just keep it
quiet!" Tess repeated. Then the line died.

Kate released a breath and sought Jack's gaze. He stared
back at her, but his expression had become pensive.

"Do you think we can do it?" she asked.

"The president will back me," Jack replied,
"But doing it without alerting Alice is going to be a challenge. She's
been a step ahead from the beginning. Her ability to tap into data networks is
far beyond ours . . ."

She knew that look, and a sly grin spread on her features.
"You have an idea."

"Alice has proven her reliance on her techno mages for
intel," Jack said. "What if we avoid the use of computers entirely
for this operation?"

"How would we do that?"

"We build the team in person," Jack replied.
"Your task force has the most experience against mages. Then we add a
couple of Special Forces teams and we would have a full strike force."

Kate stood and stepped to his desk. Thumbing through a stack
of papers, she pulled one out and spun to face him. "Two SEAL teams are in
range. One has extensive combat experience with the Twisted." She scanned
the report. "His call sign is . . ."

Jack blinked in recognition. "Wolf."

"Exactly," Kate said, her mind buzzing. "If
you collect the pilots and planes personally, you will just need—"

"—An
order from the president without a destination." He nodded to himself.

Hearing the anticipation in his voice, Kate snapped to look
at him. "You mean to lead this yourself, don't you?"

"Of course," Jack replied. "No one else is
dialed in on the situation."

Kate opened her mouth to argue, but it didn't come out.
Instead, she flashed a smile. "At least I'll be there to watch your
back."

He grinned and reached for his phone. "Get me the
president," he said. While he waited Kate picked up her own phone.
"What are you doing?" Jack asked.

"Calling Hawk," she replied as she touched her
nexus orb.

"What for?"

She cast him a challenging look. "We are going to
assault Auroraq and protect our daughter. We need everyone we can get."

"Good idea," he said. "And tell him we will
need his help augmenting some equipment so it can reach the city."

Kate then issued a grunt as she waited. "But they will
need air support. How do we do that without using tech? The last time a plane
got close to Auroraq its circuits were fried. The choppers will have no way of
landing on Auroraq."

He sat back in his chair. "Hang on a second," he
said into the desk phone, and then picked up his cell. Connecting it to his
nexus orb, he touched the runes that would link it to Iris.

"Jack?" Iris's voice filled the room. "What's
up?"

"Is this line secure?"

"Always."

"I need to know how we can get a few helicopters onto
Auroraq."

To their surprise, Iris began to laugh.

Chapter 31:
Gathering the Elite

Wolf finished his dinner in the mess hall and tried not to
think about the lack of flavor. With so many to feed he was lucky to eat at
all. The air of despair hung heavy among the other soldiers at the table, and
conversation was dampened. By herculean effort, the Dwight D. Eisenhower had
managed to get underway just minutes ahead of the Dark.

The rest of the fleet had rushed on, leaving the damaged US
military vessels to limp their way behind. Bypassing Spain entirely, the
devastated fleet had turned north upon reaching the Atlantic. In its current
condition they would not make it to North America. Their only hope lay in
reaching England before it too was overrun.

Wolf vacated his seat for another and returned to his
quarters. Packed like sardines with the rest of his team, he did not complain.
They had survived against all odds, and that was all that mattered. Duck
invited him to join their card game, but he declined. Instead he ascended into
his bunk, intending to sleep.

Then there was a knock at the hatch. Peterson stood and
swung it open to reveal a dark haired man. Streaked with silver, his hair made
him appear distinguished, but it was the intensity of his eyes that commanded
attention.

"Captain Thompson?" he asked, and Wolf pulled
himself into view. He nodded. "Please come with me."

Wolf exchanged a look with Duck, and then followed him into
the passageway. The man led him to the demolished flight deck and to the
railing, out of earshot from anyone. Only when they stood alone did he address
Wolf.

"How's your team?"

"Injured, bleeding, and losing," Wolf responded.
"You aren't dressed like military. Who are you?"

"Jack Oliver," he said. "Head of the MIO,
sub-branch in the CIA."

"What's a spook doing out here?" Wolf said.

"Trying to win," Jack responded.

Wolf couldn't help it, he laughed. "We can't win. The
Dark has proven that time and again."

"Does that mean you're done fighting?"

"I'm a SEAL." Wolf's voice filled with scorn.
"We don’t have it in us to quit."

Jack smiled. "That's what I hoped to hear." He
withdrew a folded sheet of paper and handed it to him.

"What's this?" Wolf asked.

"Your new orders," Jack said. "As you can
see, they come directly from the president. You are the fourth to see
them."

Wolf's eyes widened and then flicked to Jack. "Is this
legit?"

"Only if you want it," Jack said, and there was a
hint of warning in his eyes. "This mission is classified by presidential
order. Only he and those involved are aware of its existence. Even the joint
chiefs have no idea."

"There's no target destination listed," Wolf said
shrewdly. "You don't want the Harbingers finding out."

"No," Jack said, "we don't. Will your team
accept the order?"

Wolf didn't hesitate. "No question. When do we ship
out?"

"Tonight," Jack replied. "I've already spoken
to your CO and he's cleared you for this operation. You are to gather your team
with all the necessary equipment and assemble on the flight deck at 2300 hours.
You have three hours, Captain."

Wolf saluted. Then he turned on his heel and returned to his
quarters. For the first time since the Dark had appeared he felt a surge of
hope. This was what he had been waiting for, what he had hoped for.

A chance to strike back.

He swung the hatch open and stepped inside. The rest of the
team fell silent at his expression. Every muscle in Wolf's body tingled with
anticipation, but his training took over.

"Assemble with full tactical gear on the flight deck.
We have a mission."

Hearing the timbre of steel in his voice, they leapt to
follow his orders. At every query he answered the same way.

"You will be briefed en route to our objective."

An hour before lift-off they hustled their way to the flight
deck. Men and women stepped aside. Their eyes widened as the heavily armed
SEALs jogged past them. They could not have known the mission, but someone
saluted—and then
another. Soon every soldier they passed rose to salute the SEALs.

Wolf felt a chill as he ran past them, but it was one of
anticipation. Stepping out of the last hatch, he strode to the heavy lift
chopper that rested on the cracked deck. Crates of gear were being loaded
aboard by a second team.

"You're early," Jack said.

"Couldn't wait, sir," Wolf responded, and the other
SEALs grinned behind him.

Jack nodded, and led Wolf to the man directing the loading.
"This is Charlie," he said. "Head of the MIO task force. While
you've been fighting Twisted, he's been taking down Harbinger mages. I'm sure
you will get along."

Charlie issued a rumbling chuckle through his gray goatee.
"I have no doubt of that."

Accompanied by three women, another figure appeared from the
other side of the chopper. "Jack," Janson said and nodded to him.
"She's done enchanting the chopper."

Jack accepted the report, and then introduced the three
women. "Wolf, this is Kate, sniper for the MIO task force." He then
pointed to the second, who was dressed in body armor and wore a pair of swords
on her back. "Ritsu is a mage who will help us on this mission, and I
believe you know—"

"Linda," Wolf said. Disbelief colored his tone.

Dressed in a sleek combat uniform, Linda looked nothing like
the secretary Wolf had met in Erzurum. She flashed a grin at his expression.

"Sorry, Eric," she said, "I was undercover
with your military."

"What magic do you have?"

Linda flashed a brilliant smile, and lifted off the ground.
She glided around him as the other SEALs whistled in appreciation.

"But you were running in Erzurum," Wolf said,
unable to wrap his head around the idea that she was a mage.

"I was just waiting for the convoy to get far enough
ahead that I could fly without being seen. Then you appeared."

Wolf released a deep, belly laugh. "Soldier?"

She nodded. "Just like you."

One of the MIO task force interrupted them. "Agent
Oliver? We're ready."

Jack gestured to the SEALs. "Load up. Once we are in
the air I will brief you on our final instructions."

The SEALs were quick to climb aboard, and in short order
they were rising into the sky. Wolf was pleased to find Linda sitting next to
him. He flashed her a grin—which
she returned. Then Jack stood up and addressed the gathered soldiers.

"I apologize for not revealing our full mission, but we
cannot afford for the Harbingers to learn of our intent. From here we go to
England to pick up the rest of our strike force, which includes SEAL team
seven, and several Apache gunships. They are being modified as we speak to
surpass their maximum altitude, just as Linda did with this bird.

"Once we rendezvous with them we will fly above the
Dark to reach our intended target . . . Auroraq. We're going after the
Harbinger headquarters—and
the Sword of Elseerian. We're going to close the portal to the Dark."

Wolf had suspected as much, but to hear it out loud sent a
thrill throughout his frame. The rest of his team crowed in delight.

"What about the Voidlings?" Janson asked. His eyes
flicked to the SEALs, and he added, "They are entities of the Dark. How are
we going to fight them?"

"That's being worked on from another angle," Jack
replied. "By the time we get there we hope to have a viable weapon. Make
no mistake, this mission will be the most dangerous you have ever joined.
Without inside help we would be dead long before we could set foot on the mage
city."

His gaze swept the group. "Each of you represent the
best we have. If this mission fails, mankind will not get another chance.
Humanity will fall to Alice, and freedom on Earth will come to an end. I know I
can count you."

"Hooyah," Duck muttered beside Wolf.

Wolf looked at the men and women around him. For the first
time doubt did not enter his mind. He didn't know the MIO team, but the mettle
in their eyes could not be denied. Janson and the mages had proven their worth,
and his own team would never quit. If anyone could take down Alice, it was
them.

Or they would die trying.

Chapter 32: A
Swordsman Lost

The Swordsman glided through the trees of Auroraq, his
senses tuned to his surroundings. Breaker had informed him of the impending
assault, forcing him to complete his mission early. If the assault on the
Spirus failed they would tighten security. Even if it succeeded Alice might
escape. He did not wish to miss his opening.

Normally he would complete such a mission at night, but the
Voidlings made that inadvisable. The late afternoon allowed him to spot their
dark forms with plenty of time to find a way to circumvent them.

The stillness in Sentre was disturbing. Just months ago the
pathways and gardens had been full of mages going about their business. Now
hardly a soul braved the presence of the Voidlings to reach other sections of
the city. If Alice's plan had been to prevent the citizens of Auroraq from
moving at all, it had worked.

Voidlings patrolled the city, their disturbing forms gliding
past closed homes and shuttered shops. The brutal deaths of the early
protestors had been sufficient deterrent for most of them. With the people
absent, fear prevailed.

The Swordsman did his best to set it aside, and moved from
shadow to shadow on his way through Sentre. As he'd planned, he reached the
Magtherian as dusk began to fall. Four Voidlings circled the building in a
continuous route, leaving no spot unguarded. Another set glided around the
upper segments, preventing flyers from approaching the building.

Just a short time ago the Swordsman had infiltrated the
Vaults under the Magtherian. Unmatched in history, the feat had challenged
every facet of his ability. Facing just eight Voidlings, he considered this to
be far more difficult. They were foes he could not harm, making everything in
his arsenal—magic or
tactic—useless.
Avoiding detection was his only chance.

Piercing the sky, the sixty-three floors of the Spirus were
fashioned of white granite and curving glass. Scattered balconies arced out,
allowing many of the higher ranking officials a private overlook of the city.
Sweeping arches supported the base, and provided an open view of the first two
levels. The Recollection was housed within, and contained many artifacts from
throughout mage history.

Taking a deep breath, he donned his cloak and activated the
new enchantment that Indigo had placed on it. Gifted with light magic, she was
also adept at casting shadow. Wisps of smoke curled off him, emulating the
Voidlings’ form. The disguise counted on the fact that the creatures still used
some form of sight to locate their victims. But it was not perfect, mostly
because they hadn't managed to get the vertical jaws right.

It wouldn't hold up to close scrutiny, but it didn't need to
endure much. Stepping from the shadows, he tried to match the gliding gait of
the Voidlings on his way to a small side building. Every step he expected to
see them come after him, but he'd chosen his approach well. The thirty steps to
reach the building were almost out of view from the Voidlings guarding the
Spirus. His heart pounding, he finally ducked inside.

From this point on he considered himself inside the enemy
stronghold, meaning that if he were discovered he would be killed or turned
over to the Voidlings. Descending on cat's feet, he reached the base and
stepped into a wide tunnel.

A trio of Sundrops rested in the corridor that bored through
the base of the city. Intended for international travel, the mage ships had
seen little use in recent days—as
he'd hoped. It meant the large corridor was abandoned.

Cautious, he worked his way down the tunnel until he reached
a small arch on the side. Intended for use by members of the Magtherian, the
small exit allowed for the higher masters a direct route to the Sundrop ships.
Unused since Alice's takeover, the opening had been warded against intrusion
and then ignored.

The Swordsman stopped in front of it and placed a gold
handle against the shimmering wall. Activating its morphing hex, he waited
until sparks issued from the top, bottom, and one side of the shield. Then he
pulled the handle and swung the barrier open like a shield. In a single motion
he slipped inside and it swung shut. It shimmered and returned to its original
enchantment.

He raced up the stairs to the door at the top. The moment he
reached the summit it opened. The Swordsman blasted through the opening and
collided with the Harbinger guard. The man grunted and went down, hard. The
Swordsman rolled from the inert body and whipped his sword free. Three
Harbingers were rising to their feet but the room was small, giving him an
edge. They went down in seconds.

Wiping the blood from his blade he strode from the room.
This entry had been a risk. If a Voidling had been present he would have likely
been killed. With such strong enchantments blocking the way, the Harbingers had
no doubt assumed a Voidling was unnecessary—but
Breaker had removed them with the help of the former mages that had guarded
this location.

The Swordsman made a mental note to thank them and moved on.
He'd counted the odds and bet on a place of entry. Now that he was inside, the
route would be regularly patrolled by the Dark entities. He passed two more
enchantments before he found one.

Blocking the hallway, the Voidling stood immovable. Dark
smoke drifted off its form, fading into wisps. There was no route around it,
leaving the Swordsman with two options. Go through it, or backtrack and hope
for a secondary route.

Wary of taking the creature on, the Swordsman retreated
first and tried to find another path upward. There wasn't one. Recognizing that
the Voidling had chosen its position well, he came to a halt, and slowly turned
around.

For a long minute he thought about the Voidling, and the
hallway he guarded. Then he shrugged and began to walk toward it. When he
reached the corner he didn’t pause, and rotated into the Voidling's line of
sight. He cast a strength charm and pulled a small knife as he advanced.

The Voidling accelerated toward him, its smoky form gliding
soundlessly across the floor. Thirty feet became twenty, then ten, and then
five. Then the Swordsman exploded into motion. Just as the Voidling reached out
to grasp him, he activated his shadow hook. Designed to attach to shadows and
darkness, it was one of his best tools of infiltration. This time it became one
of assault.

Catching the Voidling in the chest, he felt his glove adhere
to the smoky flesh. Anchoring his foot, he turned and hurled the Voidling back
down the hall. Aided by his strength charm, the throw launched it twenty feet
before it came to a sliding stop. Its form swelled as if in fury, but the
Swordsman was gone.

The moment he'd released he'd surged into a sprint towards
the Magtherian. Nearing the end of the hallway he whirled and threw his knife
down the hall. Soaring true, it missed the Voidling by inches and sank into a
subtle hex hidden in the wall.

The Swordsman had recognized it and bypassed it easily. Now
his knife activated the curse as if an intruder had been sensed—and twin walls of
enchantments slammed down. Sealing the hallway at both ends, it left the
Voidling trapped in the center. The Swordsman didn't wait to see how long it
contained the black creature. Turning on his heel, he ascended to the private
lift reserved for the masters of the Magtherian.

The gravity lift carried him up six floors. Then he exited
into the Inter-Race Mediation Office. Empty since Alice’s takeover, the desks
and chair sat gathering dust. A handful of office assistants rose at his entry,
their translucent features hopeful. Standing at three feet in height, they were
simple water entities enchanted to do the bidding of Magtherian personnel. The
Swordsman motioned them out of view and they reluctantly departed.

A full minute ticked by before the gravity lift was
activated again. Heading down, a number of Harbingers and Voidlings zipped
past. Once they were gone he ducked out from behind the fountain and slipped
across the floor to another lift. He rode it up several levels before switching
to another.

By now he was certain they were searching for him. It was
only a matter of time until they tracked him down. In spite of the techno
curses he'd activated with his tools, the mages would find traces of his
passage. His best course lay in eliminating his target quickly.

Four lifts and many floors later he reached a rear entrance
to the High Council Chamber. A few steps brought him to the edge of shadow,
where he scanned the large space. Since Hawk had decimated it, the room had
been mostly rebuilt. The ceiling had been sealed and no doubt reinforced, while
the table and amphitheatre seats had similarly been repaired. Noticeably
absent, the pillars that had been great stone sentinels would likely take decades
to enchant.

Three people sat around the white table reserved for High
Council members. Alice had taken the head, while Keidon and Varson sat on
either side. The Swordsman sent a quick look around the room and saw only a
pair of Voidlings standing guard. Satisfied, he drew the stock to his ethereal
crossbow.

It solidified into shape and he took careful aim. Engaged in
muted conversation, Alice and the two men were a good hundred yards away and
not paying attention. The distance did not bother the Swordsman, but he had no
desire to miss. Drawing a bead on Alice's head, he watched the side of her face
move as she spoke. He let out a slow breath . . . and pulled the trigger.

The bolt streaked across the distance—and missed. Scoring a line across her cheek, it
thudded into the table. The Swordsman cursed and levered another bolt into
place. He fired twice more, but both seemed to slip around Alice's form before
joining the first.

"Get him!" Alice barked.

The Swordsman didn't wait. Touching one of the runes on his
weapon, he activated a latent curse within the three bolts. They detonated into
a firestorm that threw Varson and Keidon to the ground. Alice remained on her
feet, her yellow magic burning across her body.

The Swordsman dismissed the crossbow and sheathed the stock.
Then he drew his sword and surged into a sprint—but
felt a cold grip settle onto his arm. He spun to retaliate, but his strength
and magic abandoned him. He fought back against the Voidling's power, but
instead fell to his knees as Alice approached.

Fleetingly he wondered where the Voidling had come from. He
had not been in the chamber or the hall he'd entered from. That could only mean
he'd been lying in wait inside one of the offices that ringed the High Council
room. Lying in wait for him. His anger was siphoned with the rest of his
strength.

She smiled. "You never stood a chance, assassin."

He tried to think, tried to resist, but his consciousness
was fading. If these were his last words he'd better make them count.

"Arrogance makes people so stupid," he said.

She blinked, and then realized he was referring to her. Her
expression clouded with anger as Varson stepped into view, his hand raised to
strike him. She stopped him, and then motioned him out of the way.

"You should see the face of your betrayer," she
said.

Indigo stepped into his dimming vision, causing fury to fill
his frame. Quaking in place, he felt a second Voidling catch his other arm.

"You . . ." he spit the word at her.

Indigo knelt in front of him. "I wish it could have
ended differently, Swordsman, but Rook was right."

"Then why trick me here?" he growled.

"To see you suffer," she replied. Her blue eyes
were bitter cold. "You scorned me, and it was time I returned the favor.
Goodbye, Swordsman . . ."

Relentless, the Dark entities overpowered him. His last
memory was of her taking his sword, and the surge of regret.

***

He awoke bound by black chains. Confused, he looked around
the tiny room he'd been placed in and tried to recall his name, or how he'd
ended up there. Metal clinked as he shifted, and he winced as he felt the pain
of various wounds. He squinted at the dried blood on his shoulder, trying to
recall when it had been injured.

"Feeling lost?" a voice said.

He turned to the door and found two women standing in the
opening. The one on the right was maddeningly familiar, but he could not recall
her name. Her features were attractive but haughty with satisfaction. She
approached and knelt in front of him.

"The great Swordsman, bound and without memory,"
she said. "I doubt you can even recall my name."

"Who are you?" he asked. "Why do you call me
the Swordsman?"

The other woman laughed, drawing his attention to her. Small
and petite, she couldn't have been more different, and yet there was a tangible
air of danger about her that made him cautious.

"You were right, Indigo," she said. "This was
the best way to neutralize him."

"I'm just glad we found an arrangement suitable between
us," the woman called Indigo responded.

He wanted to interrupt, but remained silent. They clearly
had the upper hand, and he had no desire to give them reason to gloat. His
expression hardened as he looked at Indigo. They had given him enough reason to
guess that she was to blame for his place here.

"Why?" he asked simply.

Her smile was mocking. "You should have told me your
name, Swordsman. I shared with you the thing that meant the most to me, and you
spit it into my face. This is exactly what you deserve."

She leaned in closer. "Do you feel the calluses on your
hand? The twitch of your muscles as they miss your weapon? It is a feeling that
will haunt you forever. You are an assassin without a sword, a Swordsman
without a blade. Until the day you die you will be a man forgotten."

He glared at her, but didn't respond. There was nothing to
say. Instead he deliberately spit onto the floor. It was a warning of what he
intended to do to her. He may not have known his name or what he was, but he
was confident in one thing. She was his enemy. Her expression seared into his
memory.

The other woman strode toward the door. "Come. It's
time for you to take your new position. Our adversaries are going to be here
soon."

Indigo joined her at the door, and then threw a look back at
him. "Without your memory your magic is useless, Swordsman. And I promise
that your blade will turn to rust before you ever leave this hole. Your
renowned magic will never be used again." Her words echoed with triumph as
she departed.

Again he didn't answer, and the door swung closed with
barely a whisper. Alone in his chains, the Swordsman seethed at his captivity.
What unspeakable act had he done to inspire such vehemence from her? Did he
deserve it? Or was it unfounded? Bereft of understanding, he could only
languish in his cell pondering the greatest question.

Who was the Swordsman?

Chapter 33: The
Red Blade

"You want me to go where?" Tess asked.

The hanger, Iris replied. Just turn to your left
and I will open a hole in the Auroraq techno shroud.

"We're running on fumes," Bracken said.
"Where do we go?"

Tess stared at the edge of Auroraq. They had approached from
below, and then Tess had contacted Iris. As usual, Iris had come through
figuring out where to go—but
she'd never expected her direction.

"Turn left," Tess said. "You should see a
hanger in the rock below the city."

"A what?" Robar asked. "I don't recall a
hanger existing in . . ." He leaned forward, his expression wide as the
stone rippled. Then the illusion peeled open, revealing a gaping hole in the
underbelly of the city.

They glided in and settled down. The illusion sealed behind
them and she killed her sound dampening charm. She stepped from the helicopter
to find a number of people waiting for her. On the other side of the cavernous
space Derek, Iris, and Rox stood clear of the chopper. Stel leapt off Iris's
neck and morphed into a cat, and raced to her.

Leaping into her arms, the metal grend changed into a monkey
and climbed around her neck. Unable to sit still, he crooned ceaselessly. Tess
tried to settle him down but Iris closed the distance in a rush as the
helicopter blades slowed.

She leapt at Tess, nearly knocking her to the floor. Tess
hugged her back just as fiercely. For a moment no words were exchanged. Then
they parted and Tess wiped her eyes. Iris did the same, a wild grin on her
face.

"You have no idea how much he missed you," she
said, relief and anger thick in her tone. Stel lifted a toothy mouth and
chirped in agreement. Then he settled around Tess's neck as a necklace, his
body vibrating with content.

Rox stepped in and gave her an equally forceful embrace.
"It's good to have you back," she murmured in her ear.

"It's good to be back," Tess whispered in turn.

Rox let go and Tess turned to Derek, who had not moved. His
eyes were wide, and he was breathing fast. His hands trembled and he gripped
them tight to stop the motion. Tess closed the gap and reached out to him. His
arms wrapped around her, weak at first, but they quickly tightened to the point
of crushing.

"I thought I'd lost you," he said.

She clung to him, drawing on the strength she always felt
from him. "Not this time."

He pulled away and issued a bark of laughter. "Not ever."

"Agreed."

"So . . . how did you get back?" Iris drawled.

Tess turned and gestured to Robar. Then she briefly outlined
what had happened to her inside the Dark, and how they had escaped. She glossed
over the details of the bloody conflicts. There was no need for them to have
those images in their heads. When she finished Derek ran a hand over his face.
Rox appeared stunned, and Iris shook her head in disbelief.

"I swear," Iris exclaimed, "you have the
strangest things happen to you."

"I'm just glad you survived," Derek said.

He caught her hand and squeezed it, and didn't let go. The
contact elicited a surge of warmth for him, causing her to almost miss Rox's
comment.

"An immunity to magic? I've never heard of such a
thing."

"I'm more curious about Alice," Derek said.
"The magic of luck? That's got to be a unique."

"What's a unique?" Bracken spoke for the first
time.

Tess's memory sparked, and she recalled Derek mentioning the
phrase before. She raised an eyebrow at him. He shrugged and pointed to Iris.

"She can explain it better than I."

Iris had begun muttering to herself and flicking her
fingers. Bracken motioned to her as she began to yell at individuals not
present. "Er . . . is she alright?"

A deep laugh built within Tess. It ended in a strangled
cough as she realized she had no idea how to describe the girl. She hadn't
thought to prepare them for Iris, and knew there was no way she could in a few
words.

"She's fine," Tess settled on, and then raised her
voice, "Iris, what's a unique?"

Iris swiveled back and answered like she'd never left the
conversation. "To quote Belostes, all magic is energy, but not all energies
are controlled by mages—that's
exactly what I said, Billy, you should pay more attention—he even postulated that
there were hundreds of magics that had yet to be wielded because they required
a unique combination of energies within a human body."

"So there are others?" Bracken asked. "Like
Alice?"

Derek shook his head. "Not with luck, but Earth's
history boasts a handful of people with unique magic. Commander Braon from the
Second Draeken War had the magic of strategy, as did Genghis Khan and Napoleon.
Winter Roh had the magic of teleporting, and is considered the founder of Gate
magic. Many thought Siarra Elseerian was a unique until they discovered that
quite a few had gravity magic."

Iris gestured to Tess. "Uniques Throughout the Ages
describes an oracle as the most recognizable type of unique."

"So what does that mean for us?" Bracken asked.

Derek folded his arms. "It means there is a way to beat
her. Every magic has a weakness, so we have to figure out the weakness of
luck."

"Later," Tess said. "Right now I want to know
how you thought to build this." She motioned to the cavernous space.

Rox released a laugh. "Derek thought that when you
returned you would want to take Alice down, so we laid the groundwork for you.
We've built a hanger for auren helicopters and prepared a place for all the
students to go when the fight breaks out."

Tess was stunned. "How did you know?"

"Let's just say I hoped," Derek replied, and
flashed his lopsided grin. "Once Iris heard that you were alive we set
things in motion. We've hooked up with the dismissed battlemages and everything
is set. Your parents are already on their way."

"A lot hinges on you crafting a weapon against the
Dark," Rox added, "and Iris stopping the techno shroud."

Iris threw her a scathing look. "Of course I can. I
won't let Keidon get the best of me again."

The fierceness in her tone caused Tess to laugh. It was the
sound of anticipation, and yet a trace of nervousness seeped into it. Tess felt
the same. As much as she feared the outcome of her plan, she would not stop it.

Derek's eyes gleamed with anticipation. "Then let's get
started. What are we waiting for?"

Iris growled and snapped at someone named Jerry. Part of her
felt glad they'd done so much in her absence, but she mostly felt embarrassed.

"How soon until my parents get here?" Tess asked,
shifting the conversation.

"Tomorrow night," Iris replied. "You should
get some rest."

Tess rubbed her neck, abruptly aware of her weariness.
"No," she said. "There's one more thing I need to do. Without a
weapon against the Voidlings this entire venture is dead in the water."

"Are you sure you are up to this?" Derek murmured.
When she nodded, he sighed. "Then what do you need?"

"I need a sword."

Rox grinned. "I know just where to get one."

While she was gone Tess took advantage of the bath
facilities that the Order had built in the side of the hanger. After a shower
and change she felt much better. It was her first in days, and she relished the
heat. When she exited Agent Bracken took her place. By then Rox had returned
with an old blade.

"When we were trying to find the refuge in the Library
I found an old armory. Will this do?"

Tess grasped the hilt and admired the handiwork. "It
should. Robar, you ready?"

"What exactly are you planning?" Robar asked.

The idea had started after her battle with the black reaver.
It had continued to grow until she was certain. "I'll need some of your
blood," she said.

He frowned, and then shrugged. "Whatever you say. Do
you have a needle?"

"I think I can do without it," Tess said, and
lifted the sword.

He raised an eyebrow at her. "Just how much blood do
you need?"

"If I use some of your blood and fuse it to the metal I
think it just might work."

"Might?"

"We're in uncharted territory here," she said, and
then mollified her tone. She didn't want to sound so uncertain. "When we
were with the dark elves they implied that our power comes from our blood.  Are
you ready?"

He put out his arm, and she placed the end of the sword
against it. "Don't move," she said.

He didn't, and she blinked into her magesight. Like before,
his body appeared as a void of energy. Feeling a rush of gratitude for her
healing tutor, she reached out with her mind and touched the blood coursing in
his arm. It pulsed at the contact, and he flinched.

When he stilled, she split the flesh with the tip of the
sword and coaxed the blood out onto the blade. It didn't want to come, and
resisted her effort. It moved like molasses, so she pushed harder. Now using
both body and gravity magic, she drew out enough to leave a bead of material
all the way to the hilt.

She felt weak as she pulled the sword away. Gesturing for
him to step back, she focused her magic on the metal rather than the blood, and
melted it with a burst of fervent heat. The blood dissipated and sank into the
material. Of its own accord the ancient sword turned dark red as it cooled.

She opened her eyes to find her vision swimming. Exhausted,
she leaned against the lightcast table.

"Everything alright?" Derek asked. He'd moved to
her side.

She nodded weakly. "It's like trying to see around a
black hole. I can work with the basic components of his blood if I focus hard
enough, but it isn't easy."

"Now what?"

"We send Shorn to test it."

He appeared a moment later and gave her a spinning hug. Then
he flew below the school to see if the sword would cause the Dark to withdraw
away from it. She waited with a tense knot in her stomach. If this failed their
plan would crumble. She had no other ideas, and Alice would win. Ten minutes
later Shorn returned.

The sword worked.

Chapter 34:
Reunion

The techno shroud around the school cracked open, and Tess
dived over the edge of the school. The wind billowed around her as she fell.
After three hundred feet she curved aside before hitting the Dark. Skimming its
surface, she rocketed away. Once she was clear she dropped the light masking
spells and poured her magic into speed. Energy coiled around her as she
accelerated, eliciting a surge of confidence.

She rolled several times in the twilight sky, relishing the
pressure of the air and the flow of energy through her torso. Like strings of
electricity her magic coursed inside her muscles, redirecting the ambient energy
to hold her aloft and propel her forward. Stel seemed to echo the sentiment,
and climbed onto her back to enjoy the motion. He opened huge jaws on his body
and a tongue lolled out like a dog. It flapped in the wind, causing Tess to
laugh.

"I don't think they are ready to see someone like
you," Tess called.

Stel chirped, and resumed his position on her neck. The
sound caused Tess to wonder about the energy intelligence. She'd only ever met
one other, and she had been old enough to talk Was Stel learning to do the
same?

Settling into a speed she could maintain, she flew south
until a distant throbbing touched her ears. She slowed, and scanned the horizon
for what she sought. Then a line of dark blobs appeared in the distance just
above the surface of the Dark. As she approached they materialized into a
series of military grade helicopters.

Lethal attack choppers led and flanked the small armada,
while a trio of bulky, dual rotor choppers held the center. She sent a burst of
techno magic at the lead chopper to let them know it was her, and then slowed.
She may have been confident against smaller guns, but the sheer volume of large
caliber weapons pointed at her was enough to cause some trepidation, as were
the missiles hanging from their stubby wings. She jerked when her ear lit up
with sound.

"We have you on visual, Tess," a male voice said.
"Proceed to marker seven-zero-four."

Tess sent back a quick thank-you and bent her flight toward
the center of the larger choppers. Her path took her below the lead attack
chopper, and its rotors whipped her hair into a frenzy as she passed. Feeling a
very womanly sense of annoyance, she cast a spell to calm the wind and tried to
smooth it out.

She flew to the back of the lead transport chopper and
alighted on the half-open ramp. The moment she was inside it closed behind her.
At a glance she saw that the large interior was packed with men, weapons, and
other gear. Most bore expressions of intense curiosity, others betrayed a hint
of suspicion. Janson was the only she recognized, and she nodded to him.

She registered everything in a glance before she was
engulfed in a fierce hug by her mother. Over her shoulder Tess could see her
father talking to someone, but his expression matched the intensity of her
mother's embrace.

It had been months since she had seen her parents, and Tess
felt a well of emotion rise within her. The chaos of the last few weeks, the many
times her life had been in danger, all of it flooded her mind. As if seeing it
through someone else's eyes, she suddenly realized how her parents felt.

"I never get used to seeing you fly," Kate said
into her ear.

Tess laughed, and the two parted. Both had tears in their
eyes. "It's surprising how normal it becomes," Tess replied.

Jack disengaged himself from his conversation and joined
them, and gave Tess a brief, but equally as emotional embrace.  "It's good
to see you alive and well," he said.

She smiled when they had separated. "You too,
Dad."

Kate looked like she wanted to say more, but her expression
shifted to serious. "How are things looking?"

"I don't think we've been discovered—yet," Tess said.
"But that can change."

"I'm confident in Iris," Kate said. "She's
running interference on the Magtherian's techno mage net."

Tess blinked, still at odds with the idea of Kate and her
roommate talking. "She'll get it done," she said. "The Order and
the battlemages should be ready in time."

"And Hawk?" Jack asked.

"Last I heard he was on his way," Tess replied.

"Chuck?" Kate asked, and turned to one of the men
nearby.

Grizzled and sporting a flowing gray beard, the man rose to
his feet and joined them. "We have a heat signature matching his profile
coming from the southwest. We received a report that says he helped the damaged
Washington make it to safety. Unless he is detained he should arrive shortly
after we do."

"Good," Jack said. "What's the status of the
air wings?"

"We have Predator drones joining the Washington Carrier
group off the coast of England. Hornets are already aboard, but the president
managed to get a wing of F-35C's headed our way. They are being augmented by
Hawk's personnel on the Washington as we speak."

"What about the other countries?" Tess asked.

Jack shook his head. "We couldn't risk the Harbingers
hearing about this assault. As far as we know we're the only ones with techno
magic shielding."

"Who'd you bring?" Tess asked, her gaze flicking
to the soldiers lining the helicopter.

"We have SEAL teams three and seven, as well as the
team members of the MIO on board," Jack said. "Chuck here is the
tactical head of the MIO task force." He motioned to a trio of men for
them to join the conversation.

"This is Captain Thompson, call sign Wolf," Jack
said as the first stepped into the circle.

"Tess," the man nodded, "I've heard a lot
about you."

He'd been applying combat paint, so his face was half lined
in black and green. Loaded down with weapons, ammunition, and dressed in combat
fatigues, his very presence screamed dangerous. The man that joined him was a
matching version, albeit larger.

While Wolf's features were sharp and angular, the second
team leader's face was twisted with scars. Most of one cheek was a mask of ugly
scar tissue, while another scar cut down the opposite side of his forehead. As
she looked at the two men she found the urge to swallow. They reminded her of
the black reaver.

"And Captain Samuel," Jack said, "Call sign,
Freezer."

The scarred man issued a grunt, but didn't speak. She could
see where he got his name. The coldness of his gaze bored into her, chilling
the breath coming from her lungs.

"It's nice to meet you," Tess said. She was glad
her voice didn't shake.

"Can you give us some hard intel on what we're up against?"
Freezer asked.

"After we land," Jack said. "ETA is thirty
minutes. Are you sure you can silence the rotors?"

"I'll be back in five," she said, and couldn't
resist a small smile. One of the soldiers rose to push the button on the ramp
but Tess flicked a wrist and pushed it with magic before he could. As she
lifted off the deck and floated out the opening door Kate shouted over the
screaming wind.

"Stay clear of the rotors, honey!"

"I will!" Tess shouted back.

As she departed she distinctly heard her mom say,
"Jack, I never thought I would tell my daughter not to fly into a
helicopter's blades . . ."

Tess grinned as she flew close to the rearmost helicopter.
When she was clear she dodged above the choppers, but steered well clear of the
downdraft created by the rotors. She'd practiced the sound dampening spell for
the last two days, and was grateful she had. The thundering drone of the
chopper blades faded to silence as her magic took effect. One by one the others
followed suit.

Amidst the eerie quiet she returned to her parents. The sun
had almost set by the time she alighted on the ramp. Once inside she found the
group hadn't moved. Wolf gave an appreciative whistle. Then he fished a hundred
dollar bill out of a pocket and handed it to Freezer.

"I should have known better," Wolf said, his voice
rueful.

Freezer's eyes were still cold, but his smile thawed it a
little. "I had an inside tip."

His gaze flicked to Jack, causing Tess to smile inwardly. In
spite of everything they were going against, it was good to know that her dad
would bet on her.

Wolf tapped the modified gun slung across his chest.
"If you can do that to a helo I wonder what you could do to a
weapon."

"Fifteen minutes to the LZ," someone yelled.

Jack turned to Tess. "The pilots need a heading."

"Marcus and his light friends will drop the illusion
when you get close." She linked to Iris, and said, "Guide them
in."

"A marker just lit up on radar!" a voice shouted
from the cockpit.

"Follow it," Jack said.

"Will your hanger fit all the choppers?" Chuck
asked. "We don't have enough fuel to make it back."

"They should fit," Tess said, "but it's going
to be tight." A small smile creased her face as she thought of Derek. How
could she do any of this without him?

One of the soldiers tapped Chuck on the arm, and he turned
to receive a data pad. "It looks like Hawk has seen us. He's turned in our
direction."

Tess and the others stepped to the small windows that ran
along the helicopters’ sides. Several of the other soldiers joined them,
obviously wanting to see a phoenix with their own eyes. They all squinted in
the fading light, but saw nothing. One of the MIO team members made a wisecrack
about Chuck's skills with a data pad. He frowned in annoyance and gestured
outside.

"He should be half a klick south of our position."

Tess blinked into her magesight and spotted him immediately.
Rather than flying above the Dark, he was flying just below the surface, using
its shadow as cover. Even that far into the cloud the Dark would be assaulting
his mind, but he evidently did not want to risk being spotted.

"There," Tess said as the Dark rippled, revealing
an indistinct shape of fire red.

Then Hawk lifted free of the Dark. With Darkness cascading
off his form like black smoke, he rose just enough to send a thought to Tess,
then he slipped back out of sight. Hardened as they were, the soldiers sucked
in their breath.

"Did you see how big he was?"

"I don't believe it . . ."

"He asked if we are ready for battle," Tess said,
repeating the phrase that Hawk had spoken into her mind.

"How did he talk to you?" a SEAL asked.

"Techno magic is like technology without the
hardware," Tess said. "When higher creatures and techno mages use it
to communicate, it's called mindspeak."

"So he can talk to anyone that way?" Wolf asked.

"If he wants to," Tess said. "But he's pretty
selective with who he does."

Jack turned to the soldiers around him. "Weapons check
and load your gear. From this point on you are to assume combat readiness. The
Harbingers may be aware of this operation, so we may be going in hot. If we do
make it inside, the protection of the mage students is our top priority until
the assault begins. Chuck, Wolf, Freezer, set the shifts and organize your men.
We have ten hours before the aerial assault begins, which gives us eight to
prepare and get into position."

The soldiers accepted the orders and began loading their
weapons. Their motions were performed with practiced precision, and yet there
was an aura of tension. Tess felt it as well. Did Alice know of their arrival?
Did they know about her or Robar? Either way they were committed. As she
watched them she realized one immutable fact.

She wasn't the only one who wanted this fight.

Chapter 35:
Aurens on Auroraq

The closer they got to Auroraq the more Tess's stomach
tightened. At any moment she expected to see fire rain down on the auren fleet,
destroying it before their attack could even begin. From the start Alice had
proven herself to be one step ahead of Hawk, Tess, and every government on
Earth. What would make this attempt any different?

"LZ has been spotted," Jack said to Kate, and then
turned to Tess. "Are we cleared to land?"

Tess sent Iris a quick message, and a moment later got the
response.

The techno shield will have a hole in exactly three
minutes. It won't last long, so don't take your time getting in.

Tess passed the message to her parents, and added, "The
techno shield surrounds the city, and alerts the Magtherian if anyone—or anything—tries to enter. It also has
the ability to fry technology."

"Like what happened to the British jets." Jack
nodded and relayed the information to the pilots. Then he asked, "How did
Iris manage to create a hole?"

"It's Iris," Tess said.

Kate flashed a grin. "From what I understand Iris
recruited a couple of friends from within the Mage Technology Bureau. Among
other things, they manage the techno shroud of the city. As much as Alice has
taken over the Magtherian, she didn't have enough techno mages to control
it."

"How much do you two talk?" Tess asked.

"Every couple of days now," Kate replied.
"She's a smart girl, you know, and has never really had a mother."

"How do you know that?" Tess asked.

She hadn't known that until recently. With a start she
realized she had no idea what had happened to Trina. Iris had not mentioned her
at all. Did that mean she was in or out of trouble?

Kate's flashed a faint smile. "I read between the
lines."

Tess issued a grunt, unsure of how to respond to that. It
wasn't that she minded sharing a little bit of her mother with Iris, but it
still felt like her two worlds were clashing.

Jack's headset chirped, and the lead chopper radioed that
they were landing. A moment later the chopper slowed. Distracted by the
conversation, Tess's stomach knotted again. She would have much preferred to be
outside the chopper. Then at least she could act in case anything happened.

"It will be alright," Kate said quietly.

Tess met her gaze. "How do you know that? How do you
know that Alice doesn't know exactly what we are doing right now?"

Kate sighed and held her hand. "When I was in the
Marines I was trained not to dwell on everything that could happen.
Doing so causes you to lose sight of the mission, and the distraction can cost
lives. Worry is no more than a reminder of unfinished plans—but once your course is set
it becomes an impairment. Right now we are committed to seeing this
through."

She smiled, and the softness of her expression reminded Tess
of her youth, when Kate had bandaged a scraped knee or bruised heart. To Tess
it seemed inconceivable that her mother could be so calm in the face of such
adversity, and yet her words rang true. She drew a slow breath and resolved to
take them to heart.

"Thanks," she said.

"I love you, honey," Kate said, and squeezed her
arm. Then her gaze took a fierce tint. "Just watch your back against that
woman. If anything happens to you I will go after her myself, and no amount of
magic is going to stop me."

"Don't worry," Tess said, and then grinned at her
word use. "Hawk and I are more prepared this time." And we have no
choice.

The helicopter vibrated as it settled onto a hard surface,
but Kate held her gaze for another moment. Seemingly satisfied, she turned away
as several people began issuing orders. Faster than she thought possible the
soldiers exited the chopper. Tess didn't wait, and flew over their heads into
the rough-hewn cave.

Large by any standard, it barely contained the last chopper.
Its rotors almost touched those of its neighbors as it settled onto its skids.
Unnaturally quiet from her spells, the silence from the blades allowed for the
sound of booted feet to fill the chamber.

Tess kept her flight low to avoid the still spinning rotors,
and soon spotted Derek. Weaving between the heavily armed men and the choppers,
she reached his side and alighted with the group.

"Nice job," Jack said.

The seven boys and four girls smiled in unison, their white
teeth bright against their dirty faces and clothing. Weariness showed through
the grit, reminding Tess that they had worked overnight to finish it.

"We made it as big as we could," Derek said, and
stifled a yawn. Brody protested as it spread to him.

"Go get some rest," Tess said.

Derek's earth mage companions were too tired to argue, and
departed to get some sleep. Derek caught Tess's hand and pulled her into a
kiss. With all the soldiers and her parents around she resisted. He didn't
allow it to stop him. The contact was brief, but it warmed her to her toes, and
eased some of the tension she felt.

"I'll see you later," he said, and turned to
leave.

Tess watched him go, overly aware that her parents and other
soldiers were watching. Then her mom spoke from behind her.

"You have dirt on your face," Kate commented.

She wiped at the smudge she'd received from the kiss, and
then cast a simple charm that pulled it off. Kate's smile was smug.

"Oh don't worry," she said with a dismissive wave.
"I like him."

Jack appeared at her side fastening a strap on his body
armor. "What's this about a boy?"

His grey eyes bored into her, causing her to squirm. Hoping
to distract him, she said, "We need to get started. Hawk should be here
any minute."

On cue the great phoenix appeared from the dark and glided
through the opening. Morphing as he soared, he finished changing shape and
landed in a walk. Behind him there was a shimmer of static energy, indicating
that the techno shroud had closed. He bypassed the startled soldiers and made
his way toward Tess.

Tess hadn't seen him since the Harbinger takeover, and her
chest filled with relief to see him alive and well. On impulse she stepped to
him and gave him a fierce hug. When they parted his features were tight with
emotion.

"I thought I'd lost you," he said.

"Then why send the elves?" she asked.

"Even in the Dark there is hope." He flashed a
faint smile. "Or maybe this old man just didn't want to believe you had
perished."

She laughed and gestured to him. "Are you ready to lead
this?"

"Actually I think its best that you do. You have done a
remarkable job on your own."

His decline surprised her, and she paused to gather her
thoughts. While she was distracted her parents returned and introduced the SEAL
captains and Chuck to the Guildmaster. When they were finished the entire group
turned to face her.

Instead she called to Marcus. "Close it up," she
said.

Marcus walked the edge, his face a mask of concentration.
Then a wall of false rock closed the gigantic gap like a curtain closing. Full
night had fallen while they had been talking, and the illusion would allow them
to use light within the hanger. Auren and mage lights flickered to life the
moment the barrier had sealed.

Jack nodded in approval and leaned close. "Nice
redirect, honey, but we will talk about your friend later."

How was it possible for her dad to be a hardened soldier and
still have time to think about the boy she was dating? Of any guy she had
favored, Derek was by far the most decent. Cheered by that thought, she turned
to find the other leaders of the Order already approaching her.

Iris got to her first, but barely gave her a passing glance.
"Glad you could make it Tess—and
excellent job, Jaybird and Falcon, they're all in now—and what do you mean you want to change your
callsign? No you can't be figglenibbits, that's too hard to say."

She blew out her breath, still distracted."You know the
Harbinger network has been using a polinax curse. We can't afford for them to
find out that you joined us. Falcon, I swear, if you don't stop watching
youtube I will burn your Star Wars collection to the ground—Oh yes I would—thank you Jaybird, I'll let
them know." Her gaze flicked to Tess. "The techno shroud is in place.
It looks like we are in the clear, for now."

Tess released a breath she hadn't realized she was holding.
For them to sneak a group of aurens into Auroraq was a major accomplishment,
and yet it was easy compared to the rest.

"I see you have everything in order," Hawk said,
and smiled down at her.

Gathering her courage, Tess smiled. "Follow me."

Turning on her heel she led them to a small side room that
Derek had carved. It exited into a plant practicum room. She paused, and added
her seal onto each newcomer. Then they caught a Gate to Siarra's refuge. Like a
film of liquid had passed over her, her next step was inside the secret hall.
She strode to the lightcast model that James had made of the city and then
turned. Iris, Shorn, and Rox joined her.

Her parents followed Tess in, and then the three soldiers.
One by one they stepped through the liquid metal door with expressions of
surprise and shock. Only Freezer appeared to take it in stride. Hawk and Janson
brought up the rear.

The aurens looked with curiosity and wonder at the room.
Ringed by the twelve sources of magic, the space was exactly as it had been
when Tess first entered, and she felt a surge of pride that she'd managed to
find it. Regal and flawless, the sweeping architecture of the space lent a
sense of solemnity to what they were planning.

Eleana, the entity that guarded Siarra's Refuge, smiled at
her. Invisible to any but an oracle, the entity of light had initially been
furious with Tess upon her return. Her anger at Derek for allowing so many into
the refuge had diffused once Tess had explained the purpose. Now she'd come to
terms with aurens walking the halls of the refuge, and their desperate plan to
retake the city.

"Where are we?" Chuck asked.

"Siarra's refuge," Tess said. "A place that
remained secret since my ancestor built it."

"And that?" Wolf stabbed his finger at the threads
of light that formed a map of the city.

"It's a lightcast model," Tess answered. "It
will help us coordinate our attack."

Jack cut off Wolf's next comment. "I have no doubt we
could spend the next few days just asking about the magic of this room. However
time is short. Let's stay focused on what is pertinent to the task at
hand."

Wolf accepted the suggestion with a nod and turned to Tess.
Gesturing to her, he said, "I'm not used to getting orders from someone
the age of my niece, but I've seen what you can do. There is one part to this
that I don't understand, though. Janson told us about the Voidlings. How are we
going to eliminate them?"

Chuck issued a grunt. "I'd like to know that as well.
From what I understand, your own abilities cannot harm them. I assume that our
weapons are equally futile?"

"True," Tess allowed, "which is why we've
waited until now to share a secret. When I fell into the Dark a man kept me
from joining it. He was born to a mage family, but he is immune to magic—and the Dark."

Some of the SEALs crowed at that. Then Tess lifted one of
the blood-red swords. "I managed to craft five of these with his help.
They should kill the Voidlings."

"Five swords against how many?" Janson asked.

"Too many," Tess said, "which is why he will
draw the bulk of the Voidlings to his position." She motioned to the small
side door and it opened. Out strode Agent Bracken, followed by Robar.

"This is—"

"Robert?" Wolf breathed.

Robar blinked, and his eyes connected with Wolf. His jaw
worked, but no words came out.

"You know him?" Tess asked.

Wolf didn't appear to hear her. "I thought you were
dead." He took half a step closer to him, but Robar retreated. "What
happened to you?"

Robar ground his teeth together. "I killed a kid,
that's what happened." He spit the words out with such venom that Tess
flinched. Then he whirled and stalked away. The silence lasted until Jack broke
it.

"Wolf?"

Wolf's gaze remained on the empty doorway. "We went
through training together and were assigned to the same team. Ten years ago we
were sent into Russia to escort a scientist out. He and his daughter were
defecting to the US. The op went south, and several of our team didn't make it.
Robar was guarding the girl. Last I saw he was crouched over her body. He
didn't follow the order to retreat. We couldn't make it back for him."

Tess was stunned. She'd known Robar had a past, but had not
pressed him on it. In the ensuing silence she forced herself to bring the
discussion back to the impending assault, but Robar weighed on her mind. They
had fought and bled together, and he'd saved her life countless times. The one
thing she knew for certain was that he was a friend.

The meeting soon finished. Hawk threw her a glance that
said, I'll take care of things here. She smiled in gratitude, and then
slipped from the room. After a few minutes of searching she found Robar sitting
in a corner of one of the training rooms. She sank into a seat beside him. She
didn't know what to say, so she waited. After a while he began to speak.

"I was on my third tour when it happened . . ."

Chapter 36:
Robert's Truth

Ten Years Ago

Sergeant Robert "Robar" Aergad clung to the side
of the rubber zodiac and peered through the night scope as they glided upriver.
The other members of SEAL team nine were similarly positioned, their silenced
MP5's poking out of the boat like needles on a hedgehog. They reached the dock
and glided to a stop. Taking point, Wolf and Robar leapt out and glided to the
railing, scanning for potential threats.

At 0300 the weathered dock stood empty. It creaked from
their movement, causing a dog to bark in the distance. Robar tensed, but no one
materialized in the gloom. He made a motion with his hand.

All clear.

Captain "Rowdy" Rawlins responded in kind. Proceed.
Alpha team to point.

Like wraiths in the dead of night, they advanced into the
city of Rostov-on-Don. The ancient city abutted the Don River delta in
southwestern Russia. Aging architecture and crumbling warehouses greeted them.
The scenery appeared grainy and green through Robar's night vision goggles.

Concrete sidewalks ran along old buildings, and were
littered with trash. A scattering of trees clung to patches of earth in a
desperate attempt to beautify the area.

Wolf jerked to a halt and the whole team paused. Then he
motioned, go to ground.

Robar darted into an alley and waited, his whole body tense
and ready. The threat proved to be a drunk mumbling a Russian song. Oblivious
to the sixteen elite soldiers around him, he stumbled by and his voice faded.
When he was gone the team glided back into motion. Five minutes later they reached
their destination.

Marked by a crumbling staircase, the ancient apartment
building had endured a century of neglect. Wolf eased the door open, releasing
a creak of protest from the hinges. Once they were inside Rowdy issued crisp
orders into his radio.

"Beta, cover the exits. Alpha, with me. We'll clear the
building and then secure the asset."

Half the team peeled off to guard the entrance and exit.
Smooth yet fast, Robar led Alpha to clear the first two floors of the building.
Then they reached the third, and he glided to the door that contained a ribbon
of light underneath.

Robar slid to the side and pointed his gun down the hall.
Wolf took the opposite side of the opening. Then Rowdy tapped a faint sequence
on the door. Seconds later an older man swung it open. Rowdy led them inside,
where a kerosene lamp cast a dim light onto the faded wallpaper. Robar eased
the door shut before the light could show up outside.

"Thank you for coming," the man said nervously,
his Russian accent heavy. "We should be ready in a moment."

Rowdy motioned to the side room. "Robar, you have the
daughter. Ten minutes until extraction."

Inwardly he groaned, but accepted the order. He'd lost the
bet after the briefing, so he'd been shackled with babysitting duty. Stepping
to the side room, he opened the door and found a young girl packing a suitcase.
The girl, Katya, he recalled from the briefing, smiled up at him, her face
flickering in shadow from a second lamp. She appeared undeterred by the armored
and painted SEAL towering over her.

"You came to protect papa?"

Robar couldn't resist the smile. "And you."

She frowned and put her hands on her hips. "Do all
Americans look like you?"

"Just the lucky ones," Robar replied, eliciting a
tinkling laugh. The old bedroom had no windows, but he scanned the exterior
anyway.

"Are you going to keep us safe?"

His gaze returned to her. Her expression was the most
serious he'd seen on anyone. "That's what we do," Robar said.

"Are you going to keep us safe?" Her
eyebrows had creased in annoyance.

He almost laughed, but the intensity of her expression
stopped him. "With my life," he finally said.

She gave a somber nod. "Promise?"

"Promise," he said, and meant it.

Finally satisfied, the girl talked to herself as she loaded
her things. "I can't forget this. Mama would be angry if I left it behind.
And this will look nice in America. This will too."

Robar's heart softened. The girl was precocious, and she
spoke like an intelligent adult. Her green eyes seemed to have the weight of
authority, even for one so young. Briefly he wondered if she'd gotten them from
her mother.

Wolf appeared in the door and flashed a grin at Robar.
"Are you and the kid ready?"

"Of course," Katya replied, and zipped her
backpack closed. "And don't call me 'the kid'."

Robar snorted, and exchanged a look with Wolf. He grinned in
turn. "We're ready."

"Whatever happens," Robar said to Katya,
"Stay by me."

The girl gave a nod. She turned off the lamp and they
stepped into the living room. Robar was struck by the excitement in her
features, contrasting sharply with the father's fear. Several times Rowdy had
to remind the asset to be quiet as they turned off the remaining lamp. Their
path lit by flashlight, they descended to the first level. At every step Robar
was conscious of the small hand holding his elbow.

They rejoined the rest of the team, and Rowdy clicked his
radio. "Eyes open. Lights off. Ten minutes to the boat. Don't fall behind—"

The front door exploded as hundreds of rounds impacted the
old wood. Robar yanked Katya to the floor as splinters filled the air, and he
covered her form with his own body. Honed by years of combat experience, the
SEALs responded with lethal force, and the exterior assault tapered off.

The SEALs returned fire with a deafening volley of combined
lead, and the suppressive fire allowed Robar to get a look at their adversary.
Lit by the muzzle flashes of dozens of weapons, Russian Special Forces were
lined up behind temporary barricades, firing PKM light machine guns.

Without warning the back of the safehouse exploded in a
fireball that channeled down the hallway, incinerating the peeling wallpaper
and filling the air with ash. Then gunfire erupted from the rear as the other
half of the team retreating. Several supported wounded comrades as they fired.

"Wolf!" Rowdy bellowed. "Get us out of
here!"

Wolf darted to the stairs and led them up a level. One by
one the SEALs retreated. Several had been injured, but others were quick to
support them.

"Frag out!" several voices shouted.

Four grenades clattered into the entryway just as the
Russian soldiers stormed through the door. The sharp cracks sent
sizzling shrapnel through them, forcing them to retreat. The respite allowed
the SEALs to gain the second floor.

Carrying Katya, Robar sprinted down the hall, trusting Wolf
and his instincts. Then the man in front of him leapt through a demolished
window. Robar grasped the trembling girl to him and leapt after him. Darkness
blurred across his vision, but he caught a glimpse of the neighboring roof as
he landed.

He stumbled, but controlled his fall so Katya wouldn't be
crushed. Rolling to his feet, he caught her up and bolted after the others. A
glance revealed her terrified expression, and her lips were pressed together as
if to keep from screaming.

"Good girl," he said in approval as he reached the
opposite side of the squat building.

He caught the edge of the roof with one hand as he leapt
over. His body slammed into the side of the building, and then he released.
Grunting from the impact with the concrete ground, he managed to stay on his
feet. SEALs rained down around him as the rest of the team hustled to escape
the trap. Then they raced into a back alley. From there they exited onto a
different street and bolted toward the river.

Rowdy was near the lead, hustling the asset toward the
extraction point. Gunfire still rattled behind them, and angry Russian voices
filled the night. The op was blown, but they just might be able to exfiltrate
before the military closed down the area . . .

—Robar
saw the impact before he heard the shot. The asset snapped to the side as the
high caliber round entered his torso. Then the report echoed down the street as
the man collapsed.

"Sniper at seven o'clock!" Wolf bellowed.

Jamison whirled and dropped to one knee. At the same time he
drew the long barreled weapon from his back and aimed upward. The rest of the
team dived behind cover as Rowdy unloaded on the sniper's location, trying to
pin him down.

"PAPA!" Katya screamed.

Robar struggled to drag her out of the street. She fought
like a lion, and in that moment her strength rivaled his. Empowered with rage
and adrenaline, she tore herself free and sprinted to her father. Robar surged
after her, but it was too late. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she knelt at
her father’s side. Then she cast a withering look at Robar.

With gunfire crackling around her form, she leveled her gaze
at Robar. "YOU PROMISED—"

She folded in half as a bullet struck, and her body slammed
into the ground. He skidded to her side but blood was already pooling beneath her
limp form. The accusation in her green eyes did not abate even as her life
faded. He covered the gaping wound with a hand and pressed.

"Don't die on me," he growled.

"You promised . . .," she mumbled through
bloody teeth.

Robar maintained pressure on the wound, frozen in place.
Jamison finally silenced the sniper and Rowdy called a withdrawal. Russian
soldiers filled the street as the SEALs were forced back. A bullet struck
Robar, causing him to grunt. He did not move.

Dimly he was aware of a voice in his ear, shouting for him
to pull back. He did not respond. Katya's lifeless glare robbed him of
strength, rooting him in place. The image of her condemning green eyes seared
into his brain—an eternity of blame conveyed in the span of seconds. Then a rifle
butt struck him in the head, and darkness claimed him.

Chapter 37:
Weight of the Lost

Robar fell silent. His shoulders hunched, he did not meet
her gaze. In the distance Tess could hear the others finishing their
preparations. For once it didn't seem as important. Her whole attention was on
Robar.

"What happened next?"

"I woke up in the Black Dolphin prison," he said.
"The warden told me that my government listed me as KIA. No one would ever
come for me."

"But you didn't kill her," Tess finally said.

"But I let her go," he said, and turned to face
her. "After all my training and conditioning, a tiny girl proved stronger
than me. I could not hold her. I could not save her. When she bolted into the
open I knew in my gut she would die—that
I had failed her. I might as well have pulled the trigger.

"Every day I see her eyes look at me. She stares at me,
judging me for not protecting her and her father. It is the first image I see
in the morning, and the last one at night. I should have died that day,
not her."

"You don't deserve to die," Tess said. "You
tried to save her, and you did save me, remember?"

He flashed a faint smile. "When I saw you falling in
the Dark it reminded me of the way Katya collapsed."

"It's not your fault," Tess said. "Failing to
protect someone isn't the same as killing them."

"How do you know?" Robar asked. "I've done
both, and I know exactly how it feels. Taking a life isn't the worst thing
about combat, Tess. Killing someone rends a part of you, but witnessing a
friend die haunts your very soul."

"Why tell me that now?"

"Because you should prepare yourself," he said.
"Chances are you are going to lose someone tomorrow—someone you care about. Are you ready for
that?"

Tess met his gaze, and slowly shook her head.

Robar issued a snort. "You are one of the most valiant
women I have ever met. In the weeks that I have known you, you have faced down
the Dark, Twisted, and a black reaver. There is no doubt that you have the
courage to fight, and to lead. But can you survive losing someone you
love?"

"I don't know," Tess whispered.

Robar got to his feet. "Then prepare yourself tonight.
When the fighting starts tomorrow you won't get the chance."

Robar walked away, but Tess remained. She felt as if his
weight had shifted to her. It hunched her shoulders and bowed her head. After a
while she stood and returned to her friends. She found them mingling with the
soldiers.

"Your optics were woefully inadequate," Iris was
saying to Kate. "Now it should automatically calculate velocity, wind, and—no, Uri, I can't talk right
now. Yes, I know that Breaker wants to talk to Jack. I'll send him over—and pinpoint the best place
to fire," she finished.

Kate bore a bemused expression, but thanked her. Before she
could turn away Iris caught Kent's arm. "Silence her weapon, would
you?"

Kent grinned. "Sure."

Iris then groaned. "What?" Derek asked.

Her eyes were flicking back and forth so fast they appeared
to vibrate. "Keidon just arrived at the Mage Technology Bureau."

"Who's Keidon?" Chuck asked.

"He was the head of the Bureau," Derek said,
"and is a very powerful techno mage."

"That's an understatement," Iris growled. "He
invented the Gralisian charm, and is the only mage with a rank higher
than thirty in any field."

"I don't understand what his presence means,"
Chuck said.

Iris spun to face him. "The whole plan hinges on the
techno shroud coming down so you can bring your planes in—I'll just have to draw him
into an Iotian when we get there." She nodded to herself and then began
muttering to someone else.

"Er, okay," Chuck replied, clearly confused by the
piercing expression on the diminutive girl facing him.

Across the refuge Shorn sat with Rox. Their proximity and
muted conversation prevented others from approaching. Several feet away, Wolf
and Freezer spoke with Janson and Linda. Their expressions were somber as they
talked. Nearby, Jack and Hawk were huddled over the lightcast model of Auroraq.
Most of the Order members had returned to their dorm rooms. The soldiers and
Tess's friends remained.

Jack stretched and caught her eye. Excusing himself from
Hawk, he strode to her side. "Are you alright?"

Tess wanted to say no, but nodded. "Just worried."

He sighed. "You and me both." He passed his hand
over his face. "I'm standing in a magic city floating in the clouds, but
all I can think about is that I'm going to get you killed."

Tess shook her head. "That's not going to happen."

His eyes bored into hers. "I've planned operations like
this before, but none had my daughter spearheading the assault."

She forced a smile. "You know I'm not defenseless. With
Hawk at my side I'll be fine."

He looked at her for several long seconds, and then relented
with a sigh. "I know. To be honest, I've known that for a while. Sometimes
you act so much like an adult I forget you aren't."

Breaker then stepped through the gate, and Jack went to
speak with him. Tess watched him go with a knot in her gut. An air of tension
and worry prevailed in the refuge. This was the battle they had yearned for,
the one that could change this war. Tess looked between her friends, her
family, and ultimately her gaze settled on Derek. A single question whispered
in her mind like a voice from the Dark.

Which of them would not return?

Chapter 38:
Death of a Voidling

Jack was the first to wake. Unable to sleep, he dressed
quickly and then stood before the lightcast table. Again and again he went over
the plan, and the possibilities of how Alice would retaliate. Did she already
know? Was there an ambush waiting? Or would she bring in as-yet unseen forces?
The questions lingered. To his surprise, Derek was the first to join him.
Unable to resist, Jack asked him pointed questions in regards to the battle,
and found himself impressed by the boy's answers. Then the others appeared.

Ritsu stepped into the refuge as she strapped on one of the
anti-Dark swords. She'd spent all evening testing its balance. Janson stood at
her side. Iris, Rox, and Shorn joined them. Then the SEALs appeared en masse.
Already armored and painted for war, they stood loaded down with ammunition and
gear. Assigned with Wolf for the mission, Linda stood at his side. After a
moment's hesitation, Robar moved to stand with them. Freezer gave him a subtle
nod, which he returned.

Hawk entered, and then joined Breaker when he stepped from
the gate. Tess appeared with Kate, a smile creasing her features as she saw the
gathered force. Without prompting Tess strode to the center.

"Our adversary fights for control," she began
quietly, stilling the room. "We fight for something greater. Today we
fight for freedom and family."

Her words drew a murmur of praise. Then she continued in a
voice Jack had never heard from his daughter. "I have had the fortune of
knowing many of you. Your courage cannot be denied. Your defiance against the
Dark is nothing less than supreme. For the first time in thousands of years,
auren and mage stand as one people in this room. In unity we will be
victorious."

Her words echoed into silence. Jack wanted to cheer, but a
knot of emotion thickened his tongue. He was not the only one. Tess his
daughter, young and yet wise, turned a slow circle. Her challenging gaze was
met by warriors, soldiers, and friends. Then she gave a solemn nod.

"Today . . . we win."

Led by Wolf, the SEALs saluted. Tess seemed surprised and
gratified by the gesture. Overcome with feeling, she motioned to the Gate.
"Come back alive."

Jack strode to her side and embraced her. "I've never been
so proud of you."

"I love you, Dad," Tess said, and squeezed.

They parted, and she moved to embrace her mother. Hawk took
her place. He offered his hand to Jack, and Jack didn't hesitate to accept it.
The sadness in Hawk's eyes was striking and for the first time, Hawk spoke into
Jack’s mind.

I have lived for eons, and yet have rarely seen such
devotion for a daughter. You deserve to call her your own.

Surprised, Jack impulsively responded in kind. But am I
willfully placing her in danger?

She was born to danger, he replied. You cannot
shelter her from it.

Sheltering her would not save her, Jack said. It
would weaken her.

Hawk flashed a faint smile, and spoke aloud. "Unto
fears does one fall, and unto strength does one rise. This is the devotion of a
true parent, to allow their blood to stand alone, to become tempered as only
the fire can forge. Such is valor born of tempest."

His words echoed like a proverb, and yet sounded much more
personal to Hawk. Jack realized that Hawk was speaking about Tess for himself
as well as for Jack. Any doubt that he would protect her evaporated. At the
expense of his very life, Hawk would do what was necessary to save hers.

Jack inclined his head to him, and Hawk reciprocated the
gesture. It was the mark of two men dedicated to the same cause. Both cared for
and loved Tess, and both would give their lives for her.

"We're ready," Tess exclaimed.  It was as if a
switch had been flipped. From daughter to oracle, her jaw had set into a firm
line and steel had seeped into her gaze.

"Watch your back," he murmured to her. "And
come back alive."

She flashed a crooked smile. "You too."

Joining Hawk, they departed through the gate. Jack stared at
the space through which they had disappeared, his thoughts troubled.

"What was that all about?" Kate asked.

He turned to find her at his elbow. "An
understanding."

"Of what?"

"Of what a father is willing to do for his child,"
he said. She peaked an eyebrow at him, causing him to smile. "Where did
you get that necklace?"

"Tess asked me to wear it throughout the battle. She
said it could protect me." She touched it. "I don't what its magic
is, but it's warm."

"Anything that protects you, I'm happy about," he
said. Her eyes flashed, but she had a smile on her face.

"We need to get into position," she said.

Derek and agent Bracken appeared at their side. Derek took
them through the Gate into the earth school practicum chambers. With great
caution he led them to the summit of the mountain school. Then he opened a gap
in the stone that exited onto a small recess. An ancient yet imposing statue of
a man stood in the center of the cave, and the opening looked out to the north.
Guarded by a ring of rock and a partial roof, the space was as good as any from
which to run the operation.

Kate leaned up to kiss Jack. "Take care of her,"
she murmured. Then she caught up her gear and strode to the other side of the
alcove.

As the last line of defense, Kate laid out her sniper’s
blanket and began to set up her rifle at the slim opening. Bracken did the same.
As a skilled sniper, his gun had also been modified by Tess's friends to
prevent discovery.

Jack watched them settle in with a cold fear tracing through
him. In spite of his previous exchange with Hawk, he felt like he was sending
his family to die. His gaze flicked to the statue, which Derek had mentioned
was of some mage general. Then he turned to Meagan and Mara. He'd brought
Meagan with him, and she was occupied with setting up her equipment. Beside
her, Mara stood chattering nervously as she worked her techno magic.

"The Order is almost ready," Mara said, and then
began talking to the wall.

Jack took a settling breath and donned a headset. Nodding to
the girls, he set things in motion.

"Wolf, this is Tabletop. Eastpoint, Westpoint, and
Tryton's are being evacuated as much as possible without giving away our
intent. You are cleared to engage . . ."

***

Wolf accepted the order and then exited Breaker's house.
From there he led his team through the trees of Sentre, doing his best not to
ogle the environment. Part of his brain couldn't believe it was real. The water
fountains curved contrary to the laws of physics. The trees grew into shapes
that defied description, their skin as supple as velvet. The liquid glass in
shop displays reflected sunlight into a thousand colors. He caught himself
staring on more than one occasion.

"Eyes to the front," he murmured.

The order was for himself, but he'd noticed that most of his
men were struggling as well. With an effort he called on his tactical training
and scanned the dark environment for signs of targets.

"It's easy to forget how breathtaking it is,"
Linda murmured beside him.

He cast her a lingering look, grateful that she'd been
assigned to join his team. Dressed in auren combat fatigues, she was quite
fetching, and Wolf had to remind himself to stay focused.

"That's the right word for it," Wolf replied. He
looked away before she could feel his gaze on her. Her smile flashed out of the
corner of his eye.

A whisper of sound came from up front, and he made a hand
signal. Every member of his team dropped to a crouch and hung still, the motion
tense and ready. Iris released a rumble of annoyance.

"It's just a squirrel, Wolf," she said.

"How can you be sure?" He threw her an irritated
glance.

Jack had made it clear he could trust her, but having a
teenage girl on an op felt wrong. Most of his past missions ended in blood and
gory death, not to mention the fear and shock of seeing men die in front of
you. She was a variable that he couldn't count on. Would she panic and run in
the face of danger? Or fight alongside them? How did a technology mage
fight anyway?

"I'm lazed into every monitoring mote in the
vicinity," she said.

"Could you say that in a term I would understand? And
please keep your voice down."

She glared up at him like a diminutive, black and purple
haired, tiger. "I am tapped into every camera in the area, but these
cameras see much more than you can imagine."

"Can anyone see us?" Duck asked.

Iris jerked her head to him. "I did say I was keeping
them off us, didn't I?"

Duck's eyes flicked to Wolf. Under the mask of camo paint
his expression was amused. He gave a slight shrug, a motion Wolf understood
after a decade of serving together. She's fine by me.

"Just stay close, would you?" Wolf muttered, and
then resumed their stalking advance.

The mage city felt overly loud and bright to him, even
though it was an hour before dawn. He was not surprised at the lack of
mosquitoes or ticks such as he’d encountered in the jungles of Central America.
The cleanliness rivaled a king's garden.

"Stop," Iris said, and matched his motion to hold.

Annoyed, he obeyed the order and crouched, his gaze out and
scanning. "Mind if I lead the team?" he whispered. Linda released a
low chuckle.

"Only if you want to get us killed," Iris replied
back, just as annoyed.

Despite her tone her voice was finally quiet, sparking a
sense of caution within him. Instantly his mind shifted to that of a wary Navy
SEAL. He was in a foreign environment and had a capable asset to guide him to
their target. Whatever her size, he needed to use her.

"What do we have?" he asked.

"Voidling. Fifty yards up and slightly east," she
said.

He shifted his gun in the direction she'd indicated, but saw
nothing. Resisting the impulse to question her, he ordered Duck to his side.

"Duck, you're with me. The rest of you remain twenty
yards back on standby. Iris, stay behind me and keep us in the right direction.
Let's see if that sword works."

To his surprise she didn't argue. Neither did Linda, who
crouched with the other soldiers. Silent as a SEAL, Iris moved into position as
Duck pulled his Voidling sword from a scabbard on his back. His father had been
a Marine, and he'd learned how to handle a sword from him.

Once the weapon was out, Wolf made a cutting motion with his
hand and began to advance. Step by cautious step he worked his way toward the
enemy. After ten paces he saw it, or at least thought he did. The Voidling
lacked facial features. In their place a vertical mouth seemed to suck in the
predawn air through jagged teeth. Like a blot of ink, it was still visible in
the predawn darkness. Shifting to pursue it, Wolf tried not to think of his
first encounter with the Dark.

Step. Lean. Step. They worked their way forward. Fleetingly
Wolf realized that Iris was almost as quiet as they were, and a glance revealed
that her expression was just as focused. They reached the edge of the trees and
Wolf signaled a halt while they were still in shadow. The Voidling had come to
a pause next to a wellspring that intersected several paths.

No one moved, and the seconds ticked away. Wolf caught
Iris's gaze and made a motion. Can you get it to come here?

She nodded, and her eyes glazed slightly. A moment later
there was a popping noise above their position. The Voidling spun and glided
toward them. Duck shifted the sword to strike. They tensed—and in the same moment the
Voidling slowed. Its creepy form twisted to look at them. Without warning it
lunged. Ready for the assault, Duck lifted the point of the sword and allowed the
Voidling to charge right onto it.

—the
smoky body fluttered and stumbled, its form vibrating as if it was being tased.
Duck rose to his feet and yanked the sword free. Then he chopped it through the
upper torso. The Voidling shuddered and crumpled inward, the absolute darkness
fading to dust akin to gray ash, but heavier. The tiny flecks coalesced into a
misshapen form of sickly flesh that hovered off the ground.

Wolf pulled the trigger on his silenced pistol, and pummeled
the creature with lead. It shuddered and disintegrated. Like thousands of sandy
particles striking the stone path, the remains of the Voidling speckled the
ground, inert. Duck retreated to the shadows and froze, and for a long minute
no one moved.

"Clear?" he asked Iris.

"Clear," she said. Her gaze carried an intense
satisfaction as she stared at the Voidling's remains.

Wolf thumbed the radio, connecting him to the base of
operations on Tryton's. "Tabletop, this is Wolf. Be advised that one
shadow has been erased. Advancing to primary target. Will eliminate targets of
opportunity."

Jack's voice replied. "Keep me apprised, Wolf. Breaker
is en route to the North. You have fifteen minutes to reach the rally point.
Tabletop out."

Chapter 39:
Robar's Place

His senses tuned to his surroundings, Breaker led his
soldiers to the edge of Sentre. Beside him, Ritsu held one of the anti-Voidling
swords. Of Japanese descent, she had trained with numerous weapons. She was by
far the most skilled of their group with a blade.

They had taken out four Voidlings on the way to the
Northpoint barricade. Breaker had felt an extreme pleasure watching each one go
down. These creatures had killed his friends and robbed his family of their
freedom. Witnessing their end was what he'd dreamed of for weeks.

Ten feet to his side, Freezer glided through the trees with
his men. For aurens they moved with stealth and precision, and Breaker was
grateful to have them. Their combined numbers were close to those on Northpoint.
Their advantage lay in holding the chokepoint from Northpoint to Sentre—and the anti-Dark sword.

Uri, a techno mage that had joined the battlemages just a
year ago, drifted close to him. "The threads are pulsing," he said.
"I've never seen anything like it."

"Even from Iris?" Breaker's eyebrow shot up. He
doubted anything could keep that girl down. Uri nodded.

"There might be interference from other
enchantments," Breaker said. "Keep me apprised."

Uri's gaze conveyed doubt, but he accepted the order.
"Yes Prime."

Breaker fought the nagging worry and motioned to Freezer.
When the soldier had drifted close, he voiced his concerns.

"It's possible they know we're coming."

"We aren't retreating," Freezer said coldly.

"Just watch your step. We should be there in thirty
seconds."

Freezer passed on the request, and a moment later the
barricade came into view. Erected shortly after the Harbingers had assumed
power, the twenty foot wall seeped wisps of smoke. From previous attempts to
breach it, Breaker knew that it was fashioned of anti-magic and the Dark. He
doubted they could get in—but
that was not their intention.

Breaker began issuing orders. "Set your fire traps and
gravity wells along the tree line. Plant mages, prep treewalkers and root
snares. I want the space in front of the wall littered with them. Earth mages,
cast your golem charms but keep them underground until I give the order. Sound
and light, cast piercing and asunder hexes. We're going to need the
firepower."

"I want C4 and claymores in position," Freezer
hissed from beside him. "And get the mounted .50's into position. Jameson,
help set up the mortars fifty feet back. Then make your sniper's nest. You have
two minutes."

The seconds ticked away, and Breaker tried not to think
about them being caught. He'd prepared himself to do this under fire. The lack
of detection caused his worry to mount. After everything Alice had anticipated,
how could she not know they were there?

But there was no going back now. They had committed
everything to this assault, and in spite of his fears they had a weapon against
the Voidlings. That alone could make the difference. Forcing his concerns
aside, he finished the preparations. Then he radioed Tess's father an update.

"Showtime," Freezer rumbled, and racked the slide
on his weapon.

***

"Robar, you are cleared to engage."

Jack's voice spoke into Robar's earbud, and he nodded to Charlie.
"Let's get this party started," he said.

Charlie's gaze sparkled with anticipation as he motioned to
his MIO team. One by one they signaled their readiness without moving from
cover. Scattered throughout a garden in the middle of Tryton's Academy, they
had positioned themselves to defend every angle of attack.

As both the bait and the trap, Robar thumbed the safety on
his assault rifle and walked into the clearing. Then he pointed his gun at the
Voidling in the distance and released a few rounds. His bullets sparked off the
rocks behind it, causing its vertical jaws to turn in his direction.

Surging into motion, the Voidling glided toward him with
lethal intent, and in seconds others joined it. Like Robar had stepped on an
anthill, dozens of them burst into view and cascaded toward Robar.

Robar had seen images of the Dark entities, but witnessing
them in real life was something else entirely. The strange vertical jaws were
as repulsive as they were fearsome. A grim smile spread on his features as he
waited for them. His whole life he'd wandered. Now he had a purpose.

He trained his weapon on the fastest. It swept through the
trees, and other Dark entities continued to join the throng. He opened fire,
drawing them even faster. Somewhere a student screamed at the gunshots, but
Robar didn't turn away.

The leader dodged a fountain and came at him, intent on
punishing such an insolent act—and
struck the edge of Robar's immunity. It stumbled, the smoky energy that bound
its body stripping away. The organisms that formed the Dark clumped together as
Wolf had described, leaving a misshapen lump of grey flesh.

Robar gunned it down before it could attempt to retreat and
recover. The flesh disintegrated like a clump of ash had been tossed into the
wind. The slaying caused some of the Voidlings to slow, but most accelerated.
Robar's smile widened as he put them down.

Around him the silenced weapons of MIO task force joined the
fray. Alone in the clearing, Robar swiveled to keep all his foes in sight. In
minutes the Harbingers at the school arrived, and then the battle became
bloody.

Robar stood his ground as Mallian appeared in the distance.
His face was twisted in a mask of fury. Robar did not retreat. This was his
role and right. His very presence drew every enemy to him. His radio chirped,
indicating that Chuck had signaled the tactic was working. Then he devoted his
attention to killing. And staying alive.

As he reloaded he thumbed his radio. "Tabletop, this is
Robar. They're flocking to me. Send him in."

Chapter 40:
Assaulting the Spirus

Wolf had seen the Spirus from a distance, but up close the
structure took his breath away. White granite and flowing glass merged to
create an air of elegance and power. Its sheer size belied reality. In the
briefing they had been told that it had sixty-three floors above ground, and
five beneath.

The Shield of Auroraq office was housed on the third
subterranean floor, meaning they would have to go through the Battlemage Corps
Headquarters to get to it. Prior to the Harbinger takeover there had been
thousands of soldiers there. Alice had dismissed everyone not loyal to her,
leaving just a couple hundred battlemage Harbingers. The presence of Voidlings
had obviously been intended to compensate for that weakness.

Iris gave him the signal, and Wolf barked in a harsh
whisper, "Move!"

They hustled across the open ground, making a beeline for
the Voidling at the corner of the building. It heard their footsteps and
turned. Smoke gathered and bunched like angry muscles—but it was too late. Duck slipped into the lead
and whipped the sword out, cutting it in half. Wolf followed in his wake and
put it down. It disintegrated into dust as the team hustled inside.

Wolf made a hand signal and the whole team found cover
inside the massive opening to the Recollection. Duck remained at the corner of
the building, his sword low and ready.

"Where is it?" he whispered.

Iris's eyes glazed as she looked through her magic, then she
held up a hand and counted down with her fingers.

Three, two, one . . .

Duck swung his sword around the corner, sending the blade
through the chest of a patrolling Voidling. Again Wolf gave it a double-tap to
put it down. They withdrew as it disintegrated. They waited, and one by one
killed the other six that patrolled the base of the Spirus. When they were
finished, Wolf tapped Duck on the shoulder and they moved into the
Recollection.

"Tabletop, the fence is down. Entering museum
now."

His radio chirped once to signify that Jack had heard, and
Wolf returned his attention to his surroundings. Hundreds of artifacts
surrounded him. Many were weapons and statues, others he could not identify.
One that drew his eyes was a giant hourglass, but instead of sand it had a gold
liquid that flowed upward. Another nearby held a prowling wolf of metallic
silver. It blinked at them as they passed, and Wolf tried not to stare.

Iris directed them to the south side of the structure, and
the team took up positions behind the illuminated stands. Due to the early
hour, the Recollection was vacant, but there were two Voidlings at the entrance
to the subterranean floors. A film of purple light filled the gap under a large
archway, indicating their goal.

Wolf nodded to Duck and Linda and they darted away. A moment
later Wolf's radio clicked twice, indicating that Duck was in position. At
Wolf's motion Linda rose and flew through the magical displays toward the
guarded arch. Wolf slid to the side and watched the events unfold through a gap
in the pedestals.

Linda glided straight at the Voidlings. When it was apparent
that she was headed their way, they drifted away from the wall and advanced
toward her. Linda held up her hands as if in surrender—and Duck bolted from his hiding spot.

Hugging the wall behind the Voidlings, he stayed out of
their field of vision and cut them down before they could turn. Linda threw a
burst of purple light at them, crushing them to dust. Wolf motioned his team
forward and they wove their way to join her. He gave an appreciate nod as he
passed Linda. Her eyes twinkled in return.

That woman is too distracting. He clicked the radio.
"Eleven shadows down," he reported to Tabletop, and then turned to
Iris.

"What do we have?"

Iris stood in front of the barrier, her expression focused.
"Two mages behind the barrier, and another pair down the hall. It looks
like most of the Voidlings were out here."

Wolf tapped his gun. "We know how to handle men."

He motioned his team into position on either side of the
barrier and then took point on the right. Sheathing the sword, Duck took point
on the left. The sound of safeties coming off sounded loud in the stillness.
Then Wolf nodded to Iris, who lapsed into mutterings to her own army.

A tense calm settled on Wolf. He might not have known what
they were about to step into—or
what the enemy was going to attack him with—but
he knew how to assault an enemy position. Like a lock clicking into place, he
pushed all the thoughts of magic from his mind.

This is a mission like any other. His eyes met
Linda's. Or close enough.

"Here we go," Iris said in a rising tone, and the
door opened.

Gunfire erupted as the SEALs opened fire, and the two
Harbingers at the door went down. Before their bodies could strike the floor,
the SEALS advanced with lethal proficiency. Like a well oiled machine, they
swept into the complex with astonishing speed, leaving bodies in their wake.

Mentally prepared for the wind lift, the SEALs reached the
enormous spiraling cyclone and the two team snipers leapt to the front. Massive
and cylindrical, the shaft held a slow-moving corkscrew of semi-solid vapor.
Three pairs of patrolling Harbingers stood on the lift, rotating with it.

Six shots later the sentries on the lift lay dead. As one,
the team leapt into motion once more. Peterson and his partner paused at the
first level long enough to plant a block of C4. A moment later they did the
same with the former Rayth office. Then they descended to the third level, the
Shield of Auroraq headquarters. Iris took the lead as they stepped onto the
third floor alcove and set to work opening the wide, ornate doors.

The sheer speed of their assault had left no room for
retaliation, and yet Wolf felt a nagging worry. Even with surprise and tactics
on their side, it should not have been this easy. He'd expected to advance
under fire from a powerful enemy, not take down the city shroud without losing
a man . . .

Abruptly Iris spoke a word he was unfamiliar with—but her tone made it sound
like an expletive.

"Iris!" Linda exclaimed in surprise. "How can
you . . ."

Wolf spun to look at her, but her gaze was directed upward.
The look of resignation answered his unspoken question. A heartbeat later a
swell of sound indicated the arrival of hundreds of soldiers at the top and
bottom of the lift. Energy and magic sparkled in their hands as the Harbingers
gazed down upon the trapped SEAL team. The Voidlings in their ranks swelled
with anger, preparing their own power.

An instant later a wave of lethal energy streaked toward
them.

Chapter 41: A
Trap Closed

"We're pinned down!" Wolf bellowed, but his voice
dissolved into static.

Breaker cringed, but there was nothing he could do.
Northpoint had dispatched reinforcements to Tryton's and the Spirus. The Harbinger army raced
through the black gate and triggered the traps the resistance had laid.
Currents of flame, sound, and blasts of wind forced them back. Surprised and
injured, the Harbingers retreated. Voidlings took their place. Undeterred by
enchanted traps, they accelerated towards Breaker's force.

Ritsu and the two others with anti-Dark swords leapt forward
to engage them. Her red sword swept through the Voidlings with lethal
precision. Dodging their smoky hands, she cut them down with clinical blows.
One by one they shriveled up and were put down by gunfire and mage attacks.
When the last had died Ritsu and her companions retreated to the trees.

The Harbingers howled in fury as they witnessed the death of
the vaunted Voidlings. Then they exploded from the opening at the center of the
wall. Golems, treewalkers, and fire entities led the way. Issuing a ground
shaking roar, they charged the tree line.

Mage traps and auren explosives went off in unison, and the
first of the Harbinger ranks were shredded. One of the treewalkers caught fire
and slammed into two of the golems on the way down. The shattering of rock
echoed over the battlefield. Then Breaker's force sent in their own entities.

The giant trees of Sentre uprooted themselves and advanced.
Humanoid shapes of earth climbed out of the ground, and formed a line. Amidst
the thundering roar of the SEAL weapons, the magical creatures collided.
Controlled by their creators, they grappled like titanic wrestlers.

A grenade went off, sending sizzling shrapnel into the
Harbinger line. A second later the mortars fell, blasting a line of craters
around the Northpoint barricade. None made a dent on its surface, but the
attack decimated the Harbingers. Without the Voidling's power negated their
hasty assault fell apart, and someone ordered a retreat.

Harbingers withdrew back into Northpoint and their creatures
limped behind them. In seconds the battlefield had cleared of combatants.
Breaker ordered an immediate casualty count, and was surprised to find that
only seven of them had been wounded. His sense of unease returned fourfold.

Uri was babbling beside him. "Monitoring motes are
going down across the city. It looks like the threads are being cut with a
severian hex—yes I
know, that's never been used on this scale, but I can't see anything. No, I
can't reach Iris—are
you serious? That can't be possible . . ."

Breaker had no reason to believe it, but his instincts
screamed at him to watch his back. His skin crawled like an adversary hung
above him with a knife. Giving in, Breaker issued a barking order.

"Shift the line to cover the rear flank." He
grabbed Uri by his shirt and forced him to look at him. "Inform Tabletop
they knew we were coming. We're about to be assaulted from both sides. We'll
hold out as long as we can."

"But—"

"Do it now!" Breaker shouted in his face.

Breaker spun to Freezer, but the SEAL had heard. He was
already redirecting his men to cover their rear flank. Half of the SEALs and
the mages flipped to face Sentre. Hearing the urgency in Breaker's voice, they
obeyed the order even without a threat in that direction. Mere seconds after
they dug in, the Harbingers closed their trap.

The gigantic trees of Sentre snapped at their base and
crashed toward them. Plant mages were quick to deflect them aside, but the
opening revealed a mass of Harbingers gathered behind them. The stillness
lasted an eternal second, and then the Harbingers surged at them from both
sides.

Outnumbered and outmatched, Breaker fought with a fury born
of desperation. Energies exploded around him, and he called up walls of stone
to shield his men. Feral entities darted through the cascade and lanced into
the resistance ranks, only to be put down by auren firepower.

Assaulted on every side, Breaker knew the truth. Alice had
prepared for their arrival. Rage filled him, and he refused to go down. All
around him Rayths and displaced battlemages fought their former friends,
splattering the ground with blood. Rallied by their Prime, they fought like
caged reavers.

Then Varson appeared.

***

"Tabletop, we're pinned down in the entrance!"
Iris's voice came over the sounds of gunfire and the explosions of combat.
"Watch out for the searing hex—"
her scream faded to static.

Tess cringed at the strain in her voice. She wished she
could join her friend, to fight beside her. Seeming to sense her desire, Hawk
placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Trust in your friend. The others have drawn Alice's
forces out of the Spirus. We must find Alice or the Sword of Elseerian. That is
how this ends."

Tess swallowed her emotions and nodded. While Iris and Wolf
assaulted the techno mage office they were coming from above. Under the cover
of shrouding spells they had flown a thousand feet above the Spirus. Iris's
words came as dawn broke.

Light spilled across the horizon, bathing the city. Floating
above the Dark, Auroraq was an island in a sea of night. Far below, Breaker's
battle resolved into startling clarity. Downed trees and torn ground marred the
threshold to Northpoint. Energy exploded into both sides as the Harbingers
attempted to snuff the battlemage resistance. Furious and brutal, the battle
left no chance to retrieve the dead.

Then Tess's attention was drawn to the skies. In the
distance a line of objects became visible, and in seconds they resolved
themselves into a fleet of planes. A rising roar swept the city as they closed
the distance, and a moment later they split around Auroraq in distinct
formations. They could not enter until the techno shroud was down.

Come on, Iris, Tess thought to her. There was no
reply.

The planes’ presence elicited another response. From the
depths of the Dark a swarm of gigantic bats exploded into view. Issuing a
horrendous screech, they converged on the faster moving jets. Smaller and
slower than the auren planes, the bats outnumbered the planes by a hundred to
one.

Incoming missiles exploded in the swarm, killing droves as
the jets roared past. One bat managed to graze a plane as it streaked by. Its
claw tore a ragged line across the fuselage, and the plane began to spin.
Tumbling out of control, it erupted into a ball of fire as it passed through
the techno shroud and struck Sentre. By then the bat swarm had spread out, and
the air grew thick with fire, shrapnel, and the screeching bats.

Tess swallowed, and knew it would not end until they broke
the Sword of Elseerian.

"It's time," Hawk said.

She nodded, and they dropped from the sky. They landed on
the very spot Hawk had blasted through a few weeks ago. Clenching his hand, he
sent a current of fire into the repaired stone at the top of the Spirus. Cracks
glowed as fire melted the rock. Feeling a sense of urgency, she hurried to
disarm the enchantments that had been placed upon it. Explosions, screams, and
shrieks became a cacophony of battle that engulfed the city.

After what felt like an eternity they breached the summit
and dropped into the council chamber. Silence greeted them. With fire burning
across her body, Tess scanned the darkened space, her nerves raw.

"Where is she?" she asked.

"We have to find her," he replied and turned
toward the lifts.

A trio of Voidlings whirled to face them. Hawk drew the
short sword on his back. He darted in, and skillfully put the first two down.
She followed up with a burst of concentrated fire, ending them for good. He
shredded the last and left it as dust in his wake.

"Is the Sword of Elseerian on this level?" Hawk
asked as he sheathed the red sword.

Tess scanned the highest floor of the Spirus, but saw no
sign of Alice or the sword they sought. She shook her head.

"Then we search every floor," Hawk said, and
darted to the gravity lift.

Tess swallowed her anxiety and followed him. Every second
that passed lives were being lost.

Where was Alice?

Chapter 42: A
Fallen Friend

"Get that door open!" Wolf roared.

Iris didn't answer. Her expression was a mask of
determination as she focused. Wolf could only hope she did it in time. Of the
ten SEALs, three had died in the first wave. Valiant to the last breath, they
had fallen in the face of massive blasts of power. Their sacrifice had given
the team precious seconds.

He fired at the ranks of Harbingers, furious at himself for
not seeing the trap earlier. Their entry had been too easy. No op ever went
that smooth, especially against such an enemy. Cursing himself, he unleashed
the full mag in controlled bursts. Most of his bullets bounced away. Marked by
the hundreds of sparks across an invisible shield, they were knocked aside as
the Harbingers advanced. A handful of bullets made it through, and they struck
home. Harbinger blood darkened the white lift.

He aimed below the corkscrew level and triggered the 40mm
grenade launcher attached to his barrel. The shell detonated just under the
solid smoke. Sizzling metal pierced the wind lift and bored through the ranks,
eliciting cries of pain. The casualties were minimal, and Wolf knew there would
be no escape unless Iris managed to get them inside the third level.

The doors to the third level abruptly slid open, revealing a
large entryway. A trio of statues stood on a pedestal at the center of the
room. Their upraised hands released a river of energy into the ceiling that
extended to the walls. Silver threads lined the circumference of the room with
bursts of energy flickering through them. Sparkling and cascading in distinct
colors, they flowed across the walls like liquid stars. Wolf scanned it all in
a single glance. The room was empty.

"Go!" he bellowed.

Gunfire echoed up the shaft as they retreated into the
interior, granting them a momentary reprieve from the assault. Wolf barked
orders for them to take up positions on either side of the opening. Risking
their lives, Duck and his team remained outside until all the dead had been
carried in. Then they pulled back. Linda sent a blast of power up and followed
them through.

"There are too many!" she yelled.

"Hold them off!" Wolf shouted back.

The angle of assault was minimal, meaning the Harbingers
were now advancing under fire from an entrenched enemy. Their magic made that
possible. Golems and smaller entities darted into view and lunged. Linda
blasted them off the ledge, and then managed to shield the opening.

"Grenade!" Wilson yelled. Linda opened a hole for
his throw, and then reformed the shield. Wolf caught Iris and yanked her out of
the way.

The explosion elicited screams and yells, and briefly slowed
the assault. Wolf took the opportunity to reorganize their defense. Then he
clicked his radio. There was no response. Before he could curse the equipment
Iris yanked it from his hands. Purple sparks exploded from it as she screamed
into it.

"Tabletop, we are pinned down in the entrance!"
Then her eyes flicked over Wolf's arm and widened. "Watch out for the
searing hex!"

A current of white fire slammed into Linda's shield like a
sledgehammer, shattering it. Linda crumpled and flew backward, singed and
smoking. Wolf leapt to her side and pulled her out of the line of fire.

"Can you complete the objective?" Jack asked Iris,
his voice barely audible over the static. "If the shroud does not come
down . . ."

"We're trying, sir!" Wolf yelled, and tossed
another grenade into the entryway. Iris continued to yell over the gunfire.

"Pilot, veer off and circle the city. Remain one klick
off or you will activate the shroud. Don't question who I am—we don't have time for this.
Tabletop's communications are being interrupted—just
give me a few minutes, Jack, I'm trying—Hammy,
I swear, if you told them we were coming I'm going to cut your ports and leave
you a vegetable—Yes,
I'm trying to close this door before we are all killed . . ."

Wolf's mind went into overdrive, suppressing the well of
rage. Their way in and out had been cut off. The coordinated attack spoke of
planning. Somehow they had learned of the assault and had prepared for it. But
why let them into the room? Surely they could have sealed it . . .

He spun to the rear of the room. If it was him, he would
have allowed them inside and then assaulted from the rear. "Duck!" he
yelled, "watch our backs!"

Duck and two others peeled off and moved to the rear doors—but they swung open and
Voidlings poured out. Duck's team knelt and opened fire as he drew his sword,
but they were too close—and
it was too late. He killed two before the Voidlings flanked him. Then their
smoky hands closed on his throat.

He screamed as darkness rose from his eyes and mouth, his
skin fading like a shadow had been cast upon him. Then his body began to change
and the Voidlings dropped him. Thickening and bunching, his muscles swelled,
tearing his camouflage fatigues as he rose to his feet. Then he turned toward
Wolf and the remaining SEALs.

Covered in black and green paint, his features were twisted
and fearsome as he bellowed at them. His companions rose up beside him, equally
Twisted. They added their thundering cry to his. Inhumanly fast, Duck dodged several
of the shots and charged right through the statue. It shattered and sent bits
of stone and sparks flying around the room.

"Hold your fire!" Wolf shouted. "Duck! You
have to fight it!"

The Twisted SEALs were only steps away, but Wolf couldn't
bring himself to pull the trigger. "Duck!" he roared. "You're a SEAL!"

Duck and the others began to twitch, their pace slowing. A
flicker of recognition appeared in Duck's eyes. His entire frame began to shake
as Duck mentally warred with himself. For a brief second Wolf felt hope—then he saw that Duck's hand
was inching towards a grenade on his vest. The spark of resignation in Duck's
eyes confirmed it. Duck had slowed to a crawl, refusing to move by sheer force
of will.

Swallowing his guilt, Wolf grabbed Iris and yanked her back.
"Linda!" he bellowed. "Cast a shield!"

He clenched his eyes shut as if the act would erase what was
about to happen. Refusing to stop, Duck's fingers crept upward . . . and pulled
the pin on his grenade. The resulting blast engulfed the Twisted SEALs, and
left them dead on the ground. As Linda's shield faded Wolf jumped to Duck's
side.

"I'm sorry, my friend," Wolf whispered.

His heart aching, he rose to face the Voidlings. His team
was down to just nine now and the anti-Dark blade was out of reach. Wolf took
aim on the Voidlings but knew in his gut there was no hope. Before he could
fire Iris helped Linda to her feet, and the two strode forward.

"What are you . . ." Wolf's mouth locked when Iris
looked back.

Naked fury distorted her features and energy sparkled across
her arms, igniting blue and white in her eyes. Then Iris and Linda raised their
palms to each other, their joined magic swelling. The Voidlings began to
advance.

But the sword had risen off the ground.

Static energy exploded across the blade and arced to the
ceiling, issuing sparks into the Voidling ranks. Then the sword leapt into
motion. Like an arrow from a bow it pierced a Voidling. Iris made a pulling
gesture and it yanked free. Then she flicked her hand and it streaked into
another.

Like a bolt of charged death the red sword flicked between
the Voidlings, cutting them down before they could cross the room.
Instinctually, Wolf finished the job, and in seconds half of them were dust on
the floor. Ultimately the Voidlings began to flee. Iris and Linda did not let
them.

They used the energy in the room to yank the sword between
the dwindling foes, slaughtering them all. When the last fell the sword
clattered to the floor, the sound muffled by the pile of Voidling flesh.

Then Iris turned to the door leading to the wind lift. Her
hands charged, she sent a ripple through the room that caused lightning to arc
across the doorway. Wolf and the remaining SEALs stumbled back and covered
their eyes as pure energy filled the opening, barring the way for the
Harbingers on the lift.

"Let's go," Iris snarled to Wolf. "We have a
job to do."

The pain in her voice matched her regret, but there was also
a fire that burned. Staring at her, Wolf felt a shift in his perspective. Small
and thin, she was not a teenage girl. She was a soldier. He reached out and
took her place in supporting Linda. Then he issued orders.

"Peterson, hold position with Bravo. Don't let them get
through the door. Wilson, Jameson, you're with me." He dropped his empty magazine
and reloaded. "Let's clear the way. Trigger the explosives."

The C4 they'd placed ignited a titanic blast that shook the
Spirus to the core. Harbingers were shredded. Wounded and dead littered the
wind lift with chunks of burning rock. The Harbingers were quick to regroup,
but the damage had been done.

Iris and the SEALs were in.

Chapter 43: The
Swordsman

The Swordsman awoke when the floor trembled. He sat up to a
dull whine and the echo of conflict. He grunted in anger, and yanked against
his chains. They did not give. Abandoning the effort, he listened to the
mounting sounds of battle until he could bear it no longer.

He ground his teeth together and resolved to escape. Not for
the first time he pondered the woman Indigo's words to him. She'd called him
Swordsman, so he assumed that was his skill. Then her comment about his magic
came back to him. As if drawn to the words, his thoughts settled on her parting
comment. On the outside it didn't appear special, but the phrase about his
power stuck in his skull like a knife.

Why were the words important? Did they carry some hidden
meaning he was supposed to understand? Or was it just a reminder of what he
faced? If nothing else it had told him that he had some sort of power.
But what type?

On impulse he drew a slow breath and looked within himself.
What he found surprised him. Bound and imprisoned, he felt a well of strength
within him that churned with power. He climbed to his feet and leaned against
the chains.

Driven by instinct and anger, he drew from the well within.
Energy and strength surged into his muscles, empowering his strength far beyond
his physical capacity. The chains shimmered in response, sapping his magic
almost as fast as he could summon it. The siphoning left him weak, but he tried
again.

This time he coiled his magic deep inside his body, until
his skin began to quiver. Then he brought his arms back and prepared himself.
He did not pause to consider what would happen if he failed, that doing so
would break his arms. His foes had imprisoned him. Retribution would be his.

He tasted blood as his magic burned hot within him. Only
when he thought he would burst did he unleash it. Brownish light swirled up his
legs and wrapped around his torso, tightening like bands of steel. The chains
struggled to siphon it off, but could not do so fast enough. In a single mighty
lunge he threw himself forward.

—one
of the chains snapped, sending a link rebounding around the room. Turning
toward the remaining chain, the Swordsman grasped it with both hands. Bracing
his feet, he threw himself backward with a muted growl on his lips. The second
chain groaned—and then
burst apart.

His chest heaving from the exertion, The Swordsman strode to
the door with his mangled shackles dangling from his wrists. Clasping his hands
together, he spun them in a whirling circle as he advanced, and struck the door
with all the force he could muster. It shuddered in its moorings, but held. He
repeated the motion, and then again. On the third attempt the door's wood gave.

Splitting near the handle, the door parted from the locking
mechanism. The Swordsman stepped into a kick that shattered the door. In a
rending of wood and metal it was thrown to the opposite side of the hall. His
heart pounding, the Swordsman stepped free.

Shouts rang out, indicating that someone had heard the
cacophony of his escape. Picking up the pace, he accelerated in their
direction. Other cells blurred as he passed them by. He barely registered the
occupants’ surprised faces before he passed them. At the end of the hall he
reached a door just as it swung open.

He smashed into it, sending the man on the other side sprawling
into the guardroom. Instinct took over from there. Spinning the sparking chains
like flails, the Swordsman smashed one man as he tried to rise. Blood blossomed
on his cheek as he went down. The Swordsman leapt to the second. Wrapping a
chain around his neck, he gave a savage yank. By then the last had gotten to
his feet. His features twisted in anger, the man stretched his hand to the
floor between them.

The floorboards shifted and bent, and then erupted in
splinters. Beams and studs tore themselves free and curved upward. Then they
fused together. Pincers and a spiked tail appeared as it became a wooden
scorpion. The Swordsman dived to the side as the tail whipped toward him. It
pierced the wall and withdrew, coiling for a second strike. The Swordsman
didn't wait.

Spinning a chain, he flowed his magic into speed, and
sidestepped the spike as it streaked toward his heart. As it impacted the wall
he wrapped his chain around the tail and yanked sideways, snapping the wood in
half.

The scorpion released an odd scratching sound as if it were
wounded. Then it withdrew its shortened stub. The Swordsman caught the embedded
tip and yanked it free. Then he flicked it like a knife toward the remaining
mage. The man dodged and moved to reengage . . . but the Swordsman wasn't
there.

The guard's confusion cost him. Sliding under the scorpion's
legs brought the Swordsman inches from his opponent, and he rose to his feet
with the chain coiled around his fist. The man's eyes widened in surprise and
he tried desperately to turn the scorpion around.

Throwing his magic into the blow, the Swordsman smashed his
chained fist into the man's skull. The punishing blow sent him to the floor,
from which he did not rise. The scorpion crumbled into shards of wood as its
caster perished.

For a long moment the Swordsman stared at the bodies at his
feet, inwardly struggling with what he'd just done. He'd killed three men in a
matter of seconds—and
without conscious thought. He was evidently capable of extreme damage. At the
same time it was not guilt he felt. They were his enemy. Their fate was made
certain the moment they had caged him.

Turning away from the corpses, he searched the room until he
found a way to remove his shackles. Once they clanked to the floor he departed,
intent on finding a way out.

The walls were made of layered bricks, and they trembled
from the conflict raging outside. Lit by occasional floating lights, their
surface was gray with age, matching the musty odor of the corridor. No side
tunnels curved away, and he followed the hallway through several turns. At
every moment he scanned the walls, searching for some clue as to where he was
or who had captured him.

He felt robbed, as if something precious had been taken from
him. He paused to regain control over his seething anger. The shadows flickered
around him, seeming to reflect his dark intentions.

Then he noticed a symbol.

On a nondescript section of the wall there was a small
dagger emblazoned on the stones. His eyes were drawn to it, and he came to a
halt to examine the mark. Forced to squint, he scanned it, trying to identify
why it felt so familiar.

It did not appear to be painted on the wall, or inscribed on
the rock itself. To his surprise it faded if he moved a step away. Only when he
was close did the shadows coalesce into the unmistakable shape of a weapon.
His curiosity piqued, he reached out to it.

His touch caused the dagger to flicker, and the shadows
shifted. As if his hand knew what to do, his fingers reached around the shadowy
blade and pulled it from the wall. To his surprise one of the stones came free,
revealing a secret cache containing a small black orb. Its surface rippled at
his touch, and then it reached out and latched onto his fingers.

On instinct he withdrew, but the shadowy orb turned into
threads of magic that climbed up his arm faster than thought. Wherever it went
his clothing changed. His sleeve darkened and turned into muted armor, which
expanded into his torso. Astonished at the change, he could only watch as the
flexible material enveloped his body.

The weight of weapons expanded to press against his skin.
Rather than causing discomfort, their placement felt as natural as his own
flesh. A smile creased his features as the magic finished its work, and he felt
a subtle shift as an object formed on his back. Without looking he reached to
his shoulder and grasped the hilt of a sword.

He sucked in his breath as a flood of images poured into his
mind. The torrent of memories burst across him so quickly he reached to the
wall to steady himself. In a matter of moments his entire recollection was
complete. His smile widened.

Even without his memory he'd known where his instincts would
lead. Decades of training and study had led him to two inescapable truths
regarding this mission. He could not get into the Magtherian without a price,
and if he paid it—he
could not complete the mission. He'd planned for his equipment and memories to
be stored where he would find them.

Now he could kill his target.

Chapter 44:
Iotian

Iris led them through a pair of doors and a crystalline
hallway. With every step she did her best to contain her anger. Witnessing the
carnage first hand had been disturbing, and it was taking all of her willpower
to contain her emotions. When she reached the end she paused and leaned close
to Wolf.

"Once we are inside I'm going to draw Keidon into an
Iotian. Once I have engaged him it will be up to you to clear the room.
Whatever you do, don't touch either one of us."

"What's an Iotian?" Wolf asked.

"It's a duel between techno mages," Linda said.
She was holding a burn on her side, and Wolf shifted to support her better.

"Don't get in the way," Iris said. "Oh, and
my allies inside are wearing blue. Don't kill them." Wolf nodded, and Iris
was glad to see the respect in his eyes.

Took him long enough.

He racked the slide on his weapon and spoke into his radio.
"Not all are combatants, so aim to incapacitate. Blue shirts indicate
friendlies."

Iris hinged the herlion curse and then motioned the others
into the open doorway. She wouldn't have admitted it, but the camouflaged
painted SEALs fascinated her—and
terrified her. The Battlemage Corps made a point of appearing imposing, but
they had become more like a police force over the years. The men around her
were soldiers, professionals at one thing—killing.

Iris, the bats are raking the auren fleet, we need to
boost the charms protecting them.

I got it, Jerry replied. Amping the Groniun charm
now.

Iris clenched her eyes shut against the rising headache. It
was taking all her willpower to keep the mountain of messages at bay. Every
second that passed, new comments lined up in her queue, clamoring for
attention. Soon they would burst free and bombard her from all directions,
effectively shutting off her vision. She fought back with a phrase she had used
a lot in the last few days.

This is my chance to make up for my mother. This is my
chance to make things right.

Turning to Wolf, she motioned him forward. "Let's go,
Wolf," she said. They stepped to the door and swung them open into a
maelstrom of magic.

A hundred mages sat facing curved screens of liquid crystal.
Images and raw threads flowed across them, the information only understood by
skilled techno mages. At a glance Iris saw that half the room was dedicated to
maintaining the techno shroud. The other half maintained the charms that kept
the city aloft.

Iris motioned the SEALs toward the side of the room
maintaining the techno shroud. She swallowed as she read the truth on the
screens they were watching. They were only seconds away from making it
impervious. Then she saw why. Two bodies lay on the ground at their stations.

Both wore blue shirts.

The SEALs opened fire, and the deafening rattle of gunfire
filled the chamber. One thin figure stood up at the sound, his face a mask of
fury. Heedless of the stray bullets, he strode toward them, gathering magic in
his palms.

Static energy erupted off the walls, sucking everything
metal to them. The gunfire tapered off as the SEALs’ weapons were ripped from
their hands. Then Iris stepped forward and launched every ounce of power she
possessed at Keidon.

The volume of threads demanded his attention. He turned on
her with a vengeance. Around and behind her the SEALs managed to draw backup
weapons and subdue any stragglers, but Iris could not spare them a second look.
She fixed her gaze and hammered her power at him.

The ambient threads in the room bent and twisted into a
hurricane of power and crackling energy. Sucked into the fight, the angry
threads surged between them. Iris and Keidon became engulfed in twin vortexes
as they fought to both defend and attack. One of the screens shattered from the
charged air, and then another. Techno mages and SEALs alike dived for cover to
avoid the pulsing lightning.

"Iris," Keidon ground her name out with
enough venom to poison an elephant.

Who did you expect? she responded mentally.

He sneered at her. You're just a child.

She issued a dark laugh. For over a year the two of them had
sparred across the mage net, but since her captivity among the Harbingers she'd
lost her fear of him. The great Keidon was no more than a thin man with greasy
hair.

And yet she could not break his defenses. The curses she
cast were rebuffed by the techno shield he'd generated, just as his spells
bounced off hers. He bared his teeth at his failure, his eyes burning with
disbelief.

It's not possible. I am the most powerful techno mage
that ever lived.

The words echoed through her consciousness even though
Keidon tried to suppress them. With this much invested neither one of them
could keep their thoughts to themselves. Iris didn't care.

Believe it.

She threw the words at him with barbs of his own curses
attached, their sheer power causing him to flinch. His eyes burned with hate
and he hit her back, the energy blasting into her mind with crushing force.

She stumbled—and
he pressed into the weakness. Catching the list of messages she'd delayed, he
twisted them around and bombarded her with them. The onslaught caused her leg
to buckle, and she dropped to one knee, fighting for breath.

"Why did you ignore your mother?" he said with a
sneer. "You have merely driven her away. She has now killed for our cause—and you are to blame. Your
mother joined us because of you."

Stop, she pleaded.

He began to laugh, haughty and cold as he advanced toward
her. The vortex around her tightened, tearing into her clothing and lashing her
skin. Scoring deep, it drew blood and a gasp of pain. He came to a halt in
front of her and stared down on her trembling form.

And so the child dies . . .

Weakened by using so much magic to get into the room,
pummeled with thousands of data threads, Iris fought to keep the magic at bay.
Inch by inch the vortex closed on her, where it would take her magic and turn
it onto her own mind, piercing it with a supreme wave of information. Against
someone less powerful she would be knocked out. Against Keidon it would kill
her.

Her plan had worked.

She flashed a grim smile, causing him to falter. Then she
rose to her feet and slugged him with all of her strength. The air exploded
from his lungs—and his
magic popped like a soap bubble. The churning vortex around his body slammed
into his mind. He fell to his knees, coughing for breath and grasping his
stomach.

"I knew we'd be evenly matched, Keidon," she said.
"So I practiced something different."

"You cheated," he groaned.

"I won," she said.

And punched him in the face.

He went down like a brick, and Iris cradled her hand. Who
knew hitting someone hurt so bad? Linda darted in and wrapped anti-magic
bonds onto his wrists. Wolf appeared at Iris's elbow as she looked down on her
fallen enemy.

"You could have been a SEAL, Iris."

She laughed. "I've been planning this Iotian for
months, but I never dreamed it would hurt like this." She showed him her
hand.

"Looks like you broke it," he said, but his voice
conveyed praise. "Can you still drop the shroud?"

Wearily she pulsed her magic into the wall of techno
screens. Wolf's team had tied all the mages tasked with the shroud's
maintenance, so it didn't take her long to find the correct charm and break it.

"It's done," she said with a sigh.

"Why don't you report in and then Willis can bandage
it?"

She agreed, but before she could the doors burst open and
Peterson's team entered. His arm was bloody as he helped another walk.

"They retook the chamber," he said. "There
was nothing we could do."

Wolf motioned his men to the door. "Flanking
positions," he said. "Our job is to hold this room until the others
complete the mission. Iris and Linda, do what you can to help. We make our
stand here."

Linda nodded and stepped to the fore. Her face twisted in
pain, she once again cast a gravity shield. Iris focused her magic to contact
Tabletop. The signal was weak, so it didn't drown out the sound as the SEALs
opened fire. Cradling her hand, she reported in. The moment she was done she
turned to help the SEALs hold the room.

Her life depended on it.

Chapter 45:
Assassin's Duel

The Swordsman paused at a window and watched the aerial
battle unfolding. Beneath the diving bats and streaking planes he could see
bursts of magic, indicating that the conflict had spread.

He turned away from the view and ascended the Spirus. He
still had a mission to complete, and wasn't about to let Alice go unpunished.
The floor rocked underfoot from the battle, but he did not slow. With every
step he was cautious of what he might find, but the tower was disturbingly
empty.

The staircase continued much further than he'd anticipated,
and led him halfway up the Spirus. Ultimately it let out onto the floor that
contained the Air Transit Agency. Instead of stepping into a collection of
desks, he exited the stairs to find himself in a secret room.

The circular chamber was large, and carried the smell of age
and dust. Old weaponry lined the walls, and a faint air source hung from the
ceiling. An ancient desk sat to one side, while several bookshelves hugged the
wall. Moving air formed the round wall, creating an ever turning ring of
swirling wind.

On the opposite side of the room stood an arched doorway
that led to the rest of the level. Beyond the ethereal wind he could see the
desks and offices. Walls and furniture alike flowed in solid wind, leaving
wisps of cool air to dissipate. It was obvious the space was invisible from the
other side.

In spite of the secrecy of the hall, three occupants were
present. All turned to face him with surprise on their features. The center one
cocked her head. "How does the Swordsman return to us?" Alice asked.

"With a hungry blade," he replied, and clenched
his fist.

She frowned. "However you regained your memory, your
timing is not ideal." Her gaze flicked to the two men beside her.
"Deal with him, and then meet me above." Casting the Swordsman a
disdainful look, she swept from the room.

Rook smiled. "I have to admit, I hated the idea of you
without your memory. It would leave you without the chance to die by my hand.
Remind me, what's the score for us?"

"You've never bested me, Rook, because until now you
have not been my adversary. Are you certain you want to be so now?"

Harry laughed. "You have no chance against us. You are
just one assassin against two. Why even draw your sword? Give it up and
we'll make this quick.

The last of his words was said as his body began to change.
His middle-aged overweight from began to thicken and grow. Clothing merged into
flesh, and his muscles swelled with strength. A silver mane grew across his
back as his stature doubled, and a spiked head melded into view. Last to
appear, the end of the arms became claws bearing a shard of steel extending
from behind the hand.

The Swordsman had never seen one, but recognized it
immediately, a silver reaver. Infamous in ancient days, they had been driven
nearly to extinction by mages wishing to harvest the blades extending from
their forearms. Thousands may have died in the effort, but that only made the
item more valuable. Only a handful of silver reavers remained, and somehow
Harry had gotten close enough to touch one. It was the only way a phylus could
become a creature.

The Swordsman issued a scornful laugh. "Will you ever
stop compensating for being bald?"

The silver reaver issued a thundering roar, its toothy maw
spitting froth onto the floor. Rook grinned. "Careful Swordsman. Harry
doesn't like being reminded of his lack of hair."

Harry rounded on him, and Rook raised his hands as if to
say, It's true, isn't it? When the reaver issued a furious grumble, Rook
began to drift apart from Harry.

"You know, this chamber was built by Orison, the first
master of the Air Transit Agency. It was rumored that he had a penchant for
experimentation, and had built a secret prison to house his subjects. Until
Alice found it, the secret had died with him. I do believe you are the first to
ever escape from his cells."

They had moved to flank him, with the giant reaver on his
left. The Swordsman waited, his senses tuned, while he prepared his mind. In
every battle there was a pause where the combatants stood on the verge of
battle. The moment spoke volumes of what was to come.

Always eager, Harry surged into motion first. His mighty
legs launched him into a charge that crossed half the distance in the span of a
heartbeat. It reared its arm back, intending to impale the Swordsman.

Ready for the attack, the Swordsman cast a strength spell
and leapt to the circular wall. His shadowhook managed to hold him aloft,
clinging to the flowing magic. He held on tight as the wind swept him around
the curve of the room. Unable to stop his charge, Harry could only skid to a
stop and duck as the Swordsman glided past him.

Meant for his head, the Swordsman's blade shaved the top of
the reaver's skull and took half the silver mane. Bits of flesh and hair
drifted to the ground as Rook began to laugh in the background. Enraged, Harry
spun and charged.

The Swordsman added an agility spell to his body and
unhooked from the wall as he passed a bookshelf. He re-caught the shadows near
the floor and continued to rotate around the room. The bookshelf exploded as
the reaver plowed through it.

The Swordsman reached the doorway to the Spirus and
released. Rolling on the ground to absorb the momentum, he slid through the
exit and darted to the side. The magic of the archway burst apart as the
bone-armored reaver slammed into it. Wind dissipated and scattered, leaving a
gaping hole in the wall and a cloud of vapor drifting to the floor.

From the shadows on the side the Swordsman struck, his blade
cutting deep into the back of Harry's knee. Harry roared in pain and stumbled,
scattering desks like leaves as he tried to right himself. Then he swung his
arm wide.

The blow was fast, faster than the Swordsman could block. On
reflex he ducked and slid under the shard of steel. Coming up on the other side
he ricocheted off a desk and rolled out of reach.

Bellowing in fury, Harry lunged after him. Offices blew
apart and windwalls dissipated as he barreled through them. Swallowing the
rising bile from so much magic, the Swordsman added a speed spell. Then he
raced across the floor inches ahead of the expanding carnage.

Harry swung his arms together, attempting to sheer the
Swordsman in half. They closed on air as the Swordsman leapt. Catching an
ornament hanging from the ceiling, he used it to swing back toward the reaver.
Again the creature ducked, but the Swordsman had sheathed his sword when he'd
jumped. Arching his path over the reaver's back, he drew the stock of his ethereal
crossbow. It solidified into shape and he thumbed the paralyzing rune. He
landed and released three bolts in quick succession.

One glanced off bone, but the other two sank into grey
flesh. The reaver was already turning, so the Swordsman rotated—to find Rook approaching
from the secret room. Rook softened the floor, and it opened up to receive the
Swordsman. Out of options, the Swordsman leaned toward the reaver and caught
the bladed arm as it streaked above his head.

The Swordsman sucked in his breath as the flesh of his arm
split, but he held on until Harry tried to shake him off. He released when it
suited him best. Off-balance, it took all of his skill to rotate his body into
a landing that wouldn't break his bones. As it was he felt a rib crack when he
slammed into a desk. Grunting in pain, he pulled his sword and swung to face
his adversaries. Rook bore an odd expression, almost confused, while Harry had
limped back several paces.

"Is it desperation that drives you?" Rook asked.

His advance was cautious while the Swordsman held his
ground. "Loathing," he corrected. His tone was like a slap in the
face, and Rook's expression clouded with anger.

"You judge me so harshly?" he said, his voice
rising in anger.

He swung his arm forward and a cloud of acid green erupted
from his hand. The Swordsman again leapt to the ceiling, and used his
shadowhook to catch one of the streams of air flowing across it. The course
carried him mostly in Harry's direction, but kept him away from the expanding
disease cloud.

Harry had begun to shift form while the Swordsman had been
distracted, but he shifted back when it was clear he didn't have time. Going on
the offensive, the Swordsman dropped to the ground and sidestepped the overhand
blow from the arm blade. Then he dived over the arm as Harry swung sideways.

The Swordsman's cloak was shredded but he had closed the
gap. Diving past the uninjured leg, he swept his sword across the knee. With
most of his weight on it, Harry came crashing down as the tendons were cut.

The Swordsman dived away from the retaliating swing—but not fast enough. The
reaver blade gashed his side, sending him sprawling to the ground. Grinding his
teeth, the Swordsman added a healing spell to his overtaxed body and forced
himself to his feet. His motion halting and laced with agony, he kept the
reaver's body between him and Rook.

The two began to circle, looking for an opening. Harry
rotated in place, trying to face the Swordsman. Every time he did the Swordsman
darted in. Bone chipped and flesh opened under his sword. Each time the reaver
failed to bring his might to bear. Without movement he was like a caged bear—still dangerous, but unable
to extend his reach.

As the seconds dragged by, Harry's movements became
frustrated. Rook grunted in annoyance as he was unable to get past the large
body of his companion. Every time he tried the Swordsman moved to stay opposite
him. The Swordsman's own injuries made it unwise for him launch an attack, and
Harry was equally handicapped.

Time was not on the Swordsman’s side. Silver reaver's had a
remarkable ability to regenerate. It was only a matter of time before he
regained the use of his legs. Injured as he was, the Swordsman had no choice
but to wait for his healing spell to take effect. Forcing himself to stay on
the move, the Swordsman sought for an opening that did not exist.

Then it appeared.

Drawing his crossbow, he sent two exploding bolts into the
ground at Harry's feet. Harry had moved his weight onto the spot that Rook had
softened. The two bolts struck the ground and detonated. Normally sufficient to
kill a man, the fires merely singed the bone armor on the reaver—but left a gaping hole in
the floor.

Bellowing his rage, Harry collapsed through the floor in a
tremendous crash. The Swordsman darted toward the hole and leapt over. Aiming
his crossbow one handed, he sent a full volley of paralyzing bolts into the
reaver. Skidding to a stop on the opposite side, he whirled and pointed his bow
at Rook a dozen steps away.

"I always figured you were holding back," Rook
said. His voice was annoyed.

"You weren't my enemy," the Swordsman replied.

"And now?"

The Swordsman fired, and the bolt bored a hole through
Rook’s chest. Rook began to laugh as he advanced, his flesh knitting over as
blood seeped into his clothing. Switching to his blade, the Swordsman plunged
it into Rook's stomach. Rook punched him in return. Laced with disease, the
blow sent him to the floor. Rook sighed and pulled the sword from his body.

"We could have been a good team, Swordsman," he
said. He tossed the Swordsman's blade aside. Then he reached down and lifted
him by his throat. "But I guess you already chose yours."

The Swordsman's body became a battleground of magics—Rook's
disease against his healing spell. The disease was far stronger, and a fever
burst onto the Swordsman's features. Vomit rose within him, but he fought the
words out.

"I did choose my team, Rook."

Rook frowned, but never spoke again. Distracted as he was,
he hadn't noticed the light above his head getting bright. Blinking in sudden
understanding, he dropped the Swordsman and began to turn—but the Swordsman pulled a
knife and plunged it through Rook's foot. It sank deep into the floor below.
Rolling to the side he stabbed Rook's other foot. Enchanted as climbing tools,
they refused to budge as Rook bent down and tried to melt them.

The light continued to build, and the Swordsman forced
himself to his feet and stumbled away. Rook began to scream as the light seared
his flesh to the point that it could not repair. Desperation flashed across his
scorched features, and then the almighty asunder hex overcame his healing
spells. His shriek was cut off as his entire form was vaporized.

The Swordsman covered his eyes until the light began to
fade, and when he looked back Rook was gone. Only a hole remained, a hole that
continued down for several floors.

He closed his eyes in relief. "I have to admit I wasn't
sure you'd come."

Indigo straddled him. "I left you your gear, didn't I?"

"You did," he said, and smiled at her.

With her blue hair in disarray she'd never looked so
beautiful. For the first time he wondered why he'd been so afraid to tell her
his true name. Perhaps it was the delirium from Rook's magic, but he felt like
they had never broken off their relationship, like he still had a chance. Her
expression seemed to match his emotions.

"Ronin," the Swordsman admitted, and her eyes
widened. "You wanted to know my name and now you do."

The admission spoke volumes. For the assassin's in the guild
it was their greatest secret. To reveal it was to place themselves at their
most vulnerable. When she had told him hers, the Swordsman had recognized it as
a much more than a name. It had demonstrated the depth of her feelings for him.

Her eyes tight with emotion, she abruptly leaned down and
kissed him. Flashing a smug smile, she stood and pulled him up.

"We'll talk about this later," she said. "For
now we have a target to kill."

"What about Harry?"

She shrugged. "He turned into a cockroach and did what
he does best."

The last of Rook's spell dissipated, and he sighed in
relief. Then motioned her forward. "Ladies first."

She laughed and led the way after Alice.

Chapter 46:
Last Stand

Wounded and weak, Breaker stood his ground as Varson cast
curse after curse. The stone around him glowed red hot and melted to slag—but still answered his will.
It lifted from the ground in the whip curse. Rising like a hissing snake, it
snapped at Varson as he flew. Varson dodged, but the searing stone clipped his
shoulder, sending him tumbling away.

All around them the battle had dissolved into duels. Mages
and aurens fought side by side, fighting for their lives against a superior
enemy. They could not last, and Breaker knew it. Then the techno shroud came
down.

Helicopters burst from the hidden hanger and roared into the
conflict. The armored gunships strafed the enemy position, tearing into the
Harbingers with large caliber rounds. The next moment a pair of F-18's roared
by, and dropped a massive bomb into a knot of Harbingers. The resulting
explosion could not be contained by a hasty charm, and the entire unit died.

"You can't win this!" Varson screamed at him.
"We follow the Master!"

Breaker called up a goliath charm, and wrapped himself in
stone. "I follow the Oracle."

Varson's eyes widened in sudden understanding. "Even
she cannot defeat the Master!" His voice had become shrill.

Without warning a massive blast of power came from high in
the Spirus, shattering the windows across the level. Visible through the gaps,
magic struck with brutal savagery from unseen combatants. Without a word Varson
abandoned their fight and sped toward it. Breaker turned his attention to other
foes, and mentally passed a message to Uri informing Jack of Varson's position.
He lifted his gaze skyward as the ground darkened.

The swarm of bats blackened the sky as they engaged the
attack choppers above Auroraq, but the damage had been done. Their line broken,
the Harbingers retreated back to Northpoint. Breaker issued a bellowing
challenge that rallied his scattered force. They roared back at him.

"For the Prime!"

Their combined defiance rattled the Harbingers on their rear
flank, and they began to retreat. Still in the goliath charm, Breaker surged in
pursuit.

***

Robar was in a world of hurt. Most of the Voidlings were
down, but Harbingers and huge bats had taken their place. Few of the mage
attacks were strong enough to strike him, but the sheer volume brought him to
his knees. The MIO task force had retreated into his circle for protection. If
he went down, they were dead.

A bat dived for him, its clawed feet reaching for his
shoulders. A large bullet tore through its brain and sent the beast sprawling
into the brush. Robar forced himself to his feet and reloaded. He threw a
glance at the mountain that he knew Kate was firing from. Without her he would
have been dead long ago.

"Hold the line!" Charlie bellowed. "Don't let
them reach Robar!"

A bat pounced on the man at his side. Quick as a flash,
Robar turned up and gunned the creature down before it could carry him off. The
man cried out as he fell the ten feet, but managed to return to his former
position. Robar guessed he had at least a broken rib, but he retrieved his
fallen assault rifle and targeted a Harbinger wielding a sword of fire.

Most of the Harbingers in the Spirus had come to Tryton's.
As if they sensed Robar's presence, they came to kill the source of the
anti-Dark weaponry. Half the MIO team was down, leaving gaps in the circle they
could not hope to cover. Every instinct compelled Robar to get behind cover,
but he held his position.

He was the cover.

Then Mallian reappeared. Diving past the others, he streaked
by and unleashed an enormous fireball into their position. It struck the
invisible immunity barrier. Most of it dissipated, but enough got through to
singe Robar's face.

"Come and get me!" Robar bellowed at him.

Mallian slid to a stop and turned. Sparks ricocheted around
him as bullets impacted his gravity shield. "You're just an auren,"
he sneered.

"And you're a coward!" Robar roared.

Mallian's features twisted in rage, and he launched himself
forward. Magic blossomed from his frame as he rocketed toward Robar. Then a
massive needle of pure fire extended from his palms. Churning and brightening,
it set the trees on fire as he blurred past.

It struck Robar's shield and faded, but drove through.
Mallian screamed as he forced it straight at Robar's heart—but Robar stepped to the
side. The needle of fire streaked past him and sank into the ground. Then it
detonated. Fire sizzled into the MIO soldiers. His clothes burning, Robar took
two steps and grabbed Mallian before he could reverse his momentum and escape.

Catching his throat, Robar aimed his gun at the man's torso.
His gravity shield stripped by Robar's immunity, he desperately sought to pull
himself free. Robar's grip tightened and he pulled the trigger. Horror and pain
filled Mallian's eyes, and then the light faded. Robar tossed his body aside
and resumed his former position. Even without the Harbinger leader they were on
the verge of being overrun. Gritting his teeth, he hoped his ammunition would
hold out.

***

"All the students are out of sight," Shorn said.

"Ours too," Derek said, and then closed the door
at the base of the water school. The motion cut off the view of hundreds of
frightened faces.

"What now?" Rox asked. She was out of breath.

Derek raced to a higher level and peeked out the window.
Robar's battle was clearly visible—and
they were in trouble. "They're losing too many," Derek said.
"We'll attack the Harbinger's eastern flank. We can't afford to lose
Robar."

Shorn and Rox didn't hesitate, and the three of them hustled
down the hall. The floor shook from a distant explosion, causing them to stumble.
Derek touched the nexus charm and addressed the entire Order of White.

"Everyone is safe. We're going to join the Robar."
He skidded to a stop at a shattered section of wall. His gaze met his friends’.
"No one will blame you if you stay out of sight. Otherwise, keep with your
groups and protect each other. Those on the east side can join us at the
fountains."

Derek’s group bolted for the collection of water fountains
that stood in front of the water school. Sleek and glittering, the water flowed
upward and in complicated swirls before returning to the pond. One of the
designs had been destroyed, marring the beauty. The three of them slid into
place behind it. Then a quartet of other figures joined them. Quad spoke first.

"Don't worry, Iris. I'll be careful," Quad said
through the nexus charm. Then his eyes flicked to Derek and he grinned.
"Let's do this."

Derek's eyebrow shot up and he tapped his own nexus charm. Are
you okay, Iris. Her reply surprised him.

Too busy to talk, Derek . . .

"I already bet we'd win," Mike stated, drawing his
attention. "Might as well have a hand in the victory."

Laura grinned beside him. "I thought we don't bet on
ourselves."

"Let's crush them," Brody said. Rock rose up to
coat his arm as he said it.

A surge of pride coursed through Derek. "Don't let them
reach Robar."

They nodded in unison. Then they leapt the fountain and
struck the Harbingers from behind. Caught by surprise, three went down, their
bodies locked in body bindings. Instead of a larger golem, Derek cast half a
dozen smaller creatures, and sent them weaving through the Harbinger's feet.
The small creatures perished quickly, but not before kicking dozens of shins.

Across the way an enormous bellow echoed. Professors, Order
members, and older students stepped into view and assaulted the Harbingers on
the opposite side of Robar's ring. Magic and energy flew thick as the two
parties collided. The screech of bats joined the battle cry. As they descended
toward them, Derek caught Brody's arm.

"Help me cast a bombardment hex!"

Brody swiveled to face him, and then raced to his side.
"Aim for those leading the swarm," he shouted. "Force them to
swing wide!"

Derek nodded, and together they poured their magic into the
ground beneath them. Large tubes of earth formed and rose into view. The moment
they solidified they began to spit rocks the size of baseballs. The stones
exploded from the magical artillery like bullets, tearing into the bats and
forcing them away.

The sky darkened with leathery wings, and Derek ducked to avoid
being picked off. A scream drew his attention to Rox, who had been caught by
one and lifted into the sky. Several dived to tear into her body—but Derek was faster.
Grabbing the tubes, he yanked them in line with Rox and began to fire.

Rock bullets shredded the one holding Rox, and it collapsed.
Caught in its claws, Rox could not break free. Then suddenly Shorn appeared.
Streaking over Derek's head, he blasted the bat away and caught Rox. Deftly
avoiding the others, he carried them both back to the battle.

"Watch the sky!" Derek bellowed through his
relief. "And watch each other's backs!"

***

Jack gazed through his binoculars, his heart in his throat
as he watched Shorn catch Rox. The bats far outnumbered them, but they could
not withdraw now. There was nowhere to retreat to.

"I don't know how long we can hold!" Breaker's
voice sounded pained in Jack's ear. "Ignite the inferno curse!" he
roared to someone. "Freezer, watch the ground at your feet!"

"Charlie," Jack said, "report your
position."

"The mages at the school have joined the fight," Charlie
yelled, "but we're going to be overrun."

The battle echoed through the radio, mingling with the roar
of jets, the rumble of missile fire, and the ear-splitting screech of bats.

Jack switched the com back to Tess. "We're losing
ground, Tess. You need to find your target."

She didn't answer, and after a moment he gave up. Iris had
warned him that they might not be able to communicate once Tess was inside the
Spirus.

His worry mounted.

Chapter 47: The
Master's Deception

Tess and Hawk descended the Spirus, searching for Alice on
every floor. At every step Tess felt a mounting desperation. Where was she? The
longer this fight went on, the more people died. They needed to get to her and
find the Sword.

Then suddenly she was there.

Tess and Hawk had just entered the Light Resource Bureau.
With floor to ceiling windows and no walls, the illuminated space gave a full
view of the battle raging in the city. Light curved like flowing rivers through
the room, touching every desk and office. Statues of ancient soldiers stood
among the desks with glittering swords at their sides.

Alice stepped out of a gravity lift at the same time Tess
and Hawk exited theirs. The purple magic of the twin lifts faded in sync,
leaving only the sounds of the conflict outside. Disbelief radiated off Alice
as she stared across the floor at Tess.

Alice didn't move. "How did you survive,
daughter?"

Tess couldn't believe she felt so calm. She'd prepared
herself for this conflict, and now that she faced Alice she realized she was
not afraid. Tess jerked her head.

"From the moment I was born I have not been your
daughter. You gave me to another family to raise, and they are mine. Last time
we spoke you threatened them. Now I threaten you. Give us the Sword . . . or I
will rend your magic from your flesh."

Alice sneered. "You don't have the power to perform a
horrending hex."

"Drake said the same," Tess said quietly.

Alice's eyes widened—and
then narrowed. "He was weak. You have returned alive to fight a battle you
cannot win."

"We want the Sword, Alice," Hawk said.

Across the space Alice swept her hands wide. "You are
like mewling children before the Dark."

"Your Voidlings are dying, Alice," Tess exclaimed.
"And without them you will not be able to maintain control."

Cold fury swept across Alice’s features, and radiated in
her tone. "The Iseonix will arrive in minutes, and will restore
order."

Threads of flame appeared on Hawk's arms, and he began to
advance with cautious steps. Tess jumped to stay with him.

"The abomination will fall as well," he said.
"My nest destroyed the first of its kind . . . and I will destroy the
second." He smiled, but it seemed to be a threat. "I know of your
attempt to deceive me."

"You think yourself better than I?" Alice snapped,
but there was a trace of fear on her features. "You have manipulated the
course of this world time and again. Am I not doing the same?"

Hawk had covered half the distance. He motioned to the
windows, and the battle raging outside. "The defender of life fights for
others, while the assailant of freedom wants for himself."

Alice launched a blast of yellow at Hawk, her rage
overcoming her. "I am defending life."

Hawk deflected it aside and struck back. "One cannot
defend life with murder."

Yellow light surged across her and exploded toward Hawk and
Tess. Tess yanked the light in the room into a solid shield and fused other
spells into it—but the
yellow light seemed to flow right through it. It struck Tess in the chest, and
she felt her heart stutter.

She gasped for breath, and cast a healing spell on herself.
Then she noticed Hawk. He was on one knee and clutching his left arm. Tess took
a quick step toward him and cast the same spell on him. He threw her a grateful
glance and rose to his feet. Across the room Alice laughed.

"Luck is more powerful than any magic you possess. It
can make you have a heart attack in the moment best for me. It can make you
trip when you are about to strike the final blow. It can even make me
invincible. Strike me if you can, daughter!"

Something inside Tess snapped, and she whirled to Alice.
"I am not your daughter!"

She released a surge of gravity that would have crushed a
house. It missed. Tess struck again with light, and then with fire. Each passed
the glowing figure and shredded the furniture behind her. Hawk joined in the
assault, and together they pummeled Alice with power.

Imbued with protective spells, the windows withstood for a
few seconds, and then succumbed. One by one they shattered in a titanic
crackling of raw power. Lightning, fire, gravity, stone, all combined into a
tremendous torrent. Scorching and tearing the floor and ceiling, it shredded
the desks into oblivion.

Yet Alice remained standing. Her expression one of disdain,
she wielded her magic and remained immovable. Enormous forces attempted to
strike her down, and she stood with her hair billowing around her.

—then
something got through.

Out of nowhere a small object slipped past the defenses and
grazed Alice's arm, drawing blood. She sucked in her breath in surprise, and
all three combatants turned to see the Swordsman and a blue haired woman in
front of the gravity lift. He had his crossbow out and pointed at Alice.

"You!" she screamed. "You will pay for
betraying me, Indigo!"

"Not if you die," Indigo replied. She flew to take
the fourth corner and released her own attack.

Surrounded by the four of them, the combined attacks began
to get through. First a streak of fire from Hawk singed her leg. Then Indigo's
gravity caused her knee to buckle. Tess's gusting charm caused her to retreat
half a step, allowing the Swordsman's bolt to almost strike her in the heart.

Uncertainty flashed across her face, followed quickly by
rage. For the first time it didn't matter. The combined assault surpassed her
magic. More and more found a way through. Hope filled Tess as she saw Alice
falter. Then Varson appeared.

Driving through the shattered windows, he struck at Tess,
forcing her to turn on him. Without her corner Alice regained her footing. Her
magic seemed to swell, and then exploded outward with colossal power. All four
of them were knocked backward, causing their combined attacks to cease.

Her eyes blazing, Alice's voice became one of hate as Varson
darted to her side. "You have failed me, Tess, and are no longer mine.
When the end comes I will see you as an enemy. Now watch as the Iseonix lays
waste to this city."

She flicked her hand to the demolished statue at the center
of the room, and the carved sword flew into her hands. At her touch the stone
melted away, revealing the Sword of Elseerian.

"Goodbye, Tess."

The four of them rose to attack again, but the floor below
her abruptly crumbled. Alice and Varson dropped through. Tess dashed to the
hole but she was already gone. She flew to the lower level anyway, and scanned
the darkened halls of the Creature Management Bureau. Despair filled her as she
flew back to the decimated floor above.

"She's gone," Tess said, the anguish evident in
her voice.

Hawk's expression was rigid, and angry flames curled up his
arms. Then Indigo stepped forward. "Why go down? Escape would have been
far easier going up. Besides, she took the link to the portal. What else would
she need?"

The Swordsman abruptly blew out his breath. "It can't
be."

He whirled and sprinted away. Indigo made to follow him but
his sheer speed left her behind. As he disappeared a gut-wrenching shriek
echoed in the distance, drawing them to the shattered windows. Sunlight
glittered off the massive figure in the distance.

The Iseonix had arrived.

***

The Swordsman poured his magic into his speed spell, and the
walls blurred past him. Several floors down, he bolted through the destroyed
Air Travel Agency and into the secret room. Angling his body to maintain his
speed, he raced down the spiral steps. He didn't stop until he came to the
hidden dungeon of the long forgotten mage.

He counted the doors until he reached his target, and
smashed the door with a tremendous kick. Whipping his sword free, he slashed
through the chains of the prisoner and yanked him to his feet. Then he dragged
him from the space and retreated the way he'd come. Just as he turned the
corner Alice and Varson appeared at the end of the hallway, their expressions
of furious disbelief.

"Sorry, Alice," he called, and threw the man over
his shoulder. Then he bolted back up the stairs. With strength and speed both
active, he accelerated far beyond what she could catch.

His legs burned with fatigue by the time he reached the site
of their battle, and he dumped his cargo on the floor. Then he could wait no
longer. Bracing himself, he relinquished the spells that had kept him going.
Weakness assailed him, bitter enough to taste. He remained standing by force of
will.

"Who is that?" Tess asked, and then leaned
forward. "Is that . . .?"

"Ranson," Hawk exclaimed.

The former Harbinger leader was on his hands and knees, but
he looked up when his name was called. His eyes were dim, his hair greasy and
unkempt. Dirt coated his clothing and visible skin. The Swordsman guessed he'd
been in a cell since the portal had been opened.

"How are you not dead?" Tess demanded. "I
watched Alice snap your neck after you opened the portal."

Ranson released a maniacal laugh. "The Master is
brilliant, is she not? The portal is linked to the soul that opens it, not the
weapon. She led everyone to believe that the Sword of Elseerian would close it,
a ruse that convinced the whole world. If the Sword fell into your hands, you
would have nothing." The mad shine to his eyes became one of adoration.
"The Master will save me."

"I think not this time," Hawk said.

Tess's expression was one of shock. "We can't kill him
like this."

"I can," the Swordsman said.

Drawing his weapon, he rammed it through Ranson's chest and
yanked it out. His chest wet with blood, Ranson's expression did not fade.

"She will save me. She is the Master. She will . .
."

He fell to the floor as the Swordsman flicked his sword free
of blood. Hawk's expression was of resignation, Indigo of victory, but Tess's
features were twisted in horror.

"I killed an evil man, Tess," the Swordsman said.
"It's what I do." He flicked his sword free of blood and sheathed it.

Tess didn't take her eyes off the body. "What about the
portal? Shouldn't it be closed?"

She darted to the shattered window. The Swordsman joined her
with the others, his eyes on the Dark. A few seconds later they saw it. Like a
hurricane stirring the ocean, the Dark rolled and heaved, lifting up and
crashing onto itself. Roiling as if in pain, the Dark shuddered.

The massive cloud rippled toward them, sending titanic Dark
waves to crash against the underside of the city. The very air trembled as the
Dark reacted to the portal's loss. The tumult occurred across the whole expanse
of the Dark . . .

But it survived.

Chapter 48: The
Willing Fire

Tess stood at the window, horrified. "We were too late.
Too much of the Dark was here."

How could we be too late! The words reverberated
through her skull with enough force to cause pain. It didn't matter. They had
failed.

Her dad's voice filled her ear. "Satellite recon shows
the portal has been closed, Tess, and the Dark has stopped expanding."

How is this possible, Dad? Last time the portal closed
the fiends were drawn back to their realm. This should have worked!

There was a pause, and then Jack said, "I'm sorry,
Tess."

She wanted to scream, to cry, to hit something, but she
could only stare at the Dark. Everything had been for naught. Even if the Dark
had stopped expanding, Alice still controlled it, and the massive army of
Twisted.

An ear-shattering screech yanked her from her despair, and
she looked up to see the Iseonix enter the battle. Its wings streaked a line of
frost that caught a helicopter. Metal, electronics, and flesh froze solid, and
the chopper dropped from the sky.

Hawk caught Tess's shoulder and pulled her about, forcing
her to look at him. Her emotions in disarray, it took her a moment to see the
expression on his face, and her gut wrenched.

"Tess," he said, "I have to fight it."

"You know it will kill you," she said. Desperation
leaked into her voice. I cannot do this alone, not with the Dark still here!

"I must."

"The first one slaughtered eight of your
kind," Tess said. "As powerful as you are, you don't stand a chance.
It will kill you and then just go back to killing them."

He looked away at the reference to his nest, his gaze
distant. "I miss my beloved," he said. "Living without her is
like being dead already."

"Don't talk like that. We'll find a way. There has to
be a way. The Dark can be defeated."

"I have no choice."

Robar was right. "I can't do this without
you," she said, her voice cracking.

The weight of his gaze settled on her. "We wanted a
child, you know, but that dream died with her. You have given me what I could
not give myself."

Hot tears of anger leaked from her eyes. "No," she
pleaded. "There has to be another way."

He pulled her into an embrace. "There isn't," he
whispered. "This is what I stayed alive for, to die when it would do the
most good."

She struggled to speak, but couldn't find any more words. He
was going to die, and it didn't seem to matter to him.

"Please don't do this," she choked the words out.

He pulled away. "Thank you for letting me feel like a
father," he said. "It has been my greatest honor."

The words were thick with emotion as he turned away and
began to change shape. Tess stood rooted in place, bound by the conflict of
emotions that had no resolution. When he'd transformed into the great phoenix,
Reiquen, he spread his wings and stepped to the edge.

After I am gone you will find hope at the heart of
Tryton's. Go . . . and speak the words of your heritage.

Tess didn't understand, but she nodded through her tears.
The great firebird dipped its head in a bow, and then dropped off the ledge.

"Goodbye Hawk," she whispered.

***

Hawk fell away from the Spirus with regret in his heart.
He'd thought he would feel relief that he could finally rejoin Archeantial in
the eternal flame. Instead he found himself torn by the family he'd never
thought he would have.

Banking out of the dive, he flapped hard to gain altitude,
and rose well above the still-raging battle. Drawing from his well of rage at
the Iseonix, he set aside all other concerns and prepared himself for the duel
that would end his fire. Then he folded his wings and dived.

In seconds the wind screamed around him, whipping and
pulling. He didn't deviate in his course, and dived true. Battling the handful
of planes still alive, the Iseonix had blasted one of them and caught it in its
grasp. Landing on the surface of the city, it touched its jaws to the plane's
nose and issued a horrendous screech. Unholy and piercing, it sent a tremble
through the frozen plane—then
flesh, metal, and cloth shattered into glittering chunks of ice.

The Iseonix raised its head and issued a victory cry—and Hawk struck. With the
force of a falling meteor he released the current of liquid fire trailing in
his wake. The entire city shook from the ensuing blast as pure heat came in
contact with frozen flesh. Fire and bits of ice blasted in all directions, tearing
into the trees of Sentre and leaving them charred husks.

Before it could retaliate, Hawk launched himself skyward and
rotated away. Amidst the steam and smoke the Iseonix raised its head and issued
its challenge. Water pooled at its feet, and ugly wounds marked its torso,
back, and head. Undeterred, it leapt in pursuit. Hawk released his own
challenge, and the thundering screech sent a shock through those watching.
Whether by order or fear, the surviving planes and choppers veered away.

Hawk spun and sent a blast of fire from his wingtips, but
the Iseonix dodged. Hawk dropped one wing to avoid the retaliating blast of
cold. Rotating out of his spin, he came up from below, and sent a searing whip
of fire across the Iseonix's wing.

Ice chipped away with a burst of steam, and it released a
cry of pain and rage. Flapping hard, it unleashed an expanding sphere of cold
in all directions. Already a hundred feet to the side, Hawk pulsed the fire
across his body, but it faded as the white air sucked it away. Gathering his
rage, he scorched every last shred of cold from his body and banked toward his
adversary again.

Stronger and larger, the Iseonix was almost as fast as Hawk.
Over the next few minutes of furious combat both played to their strengths.
Hawk spun and twisted, avoiding the currents of cold by inches. Several times
the tips of his wings were frozen, forcing him to pull from his inner heat to
keep himself aloft.

Seemingly undeterred by the multitude of burns and steam
rising from its form, the Iseonix pursued with unrestrained wrath. Twice it
failed to turn in time and accepted blasts of fire that could melt steel. Both
times it emerged with streams of former flesh pouring off its frame.

The air took on the acrid stench of smoke and steam, with
clouds of ash drifting over the city. Onlookers below huddled behind any
barrier, terrified by the ferocity of the two titans of the sky. Deafening
shrieks of pain and rage echoed like rolling thunder, mingling with detonations
of fire and cracking ice. Like two wild beasts, the enormous magical birds tore
into each other with frightening brutality.

But it could not last forever. His injuries sapping his
strength, Hawk turned on his foe and drove his power into its face. The Iseonix
did not flinch or turn, and cold exploded from its maw. Frigid air enveloped
Hawk as he passed over the top of the icebird. Mortally wounded, he fastened a
spell onto the icebird's back.

Chilled to the bone, Hawk struggled to halt his fall. He
landed in the already damaged Northpoint and tore a swath in the earth before
he came to a stop. His once bright red and gold feathers were cool blue, and he
could feel the cold seeping deeper into his soul.

As the Iseonix landed next to him, Hawk forced himself to
turn and released his awesome challenge. Ignoring it, the Iseonix pulled its
wings back and released a blast of supreme cold that enveloped Hawk from beak
to claw. Grass underfoot and neighboring trees froze solid as the fire on
Hawk's body faded . . . and went dark. The cold cut off only when Hawk had been
encased in ice, his head still extended from where he'd issued his challenge.
With nothing to stop it, the Iseonix stepped close and placed his jaws against
the top of Hawk's head. Its horrendous screech shattered the ice, and Hawk disappeared
in the cloud of steam.

For an eternal moment the Iseonix stood victorious. Then the
cloud dissipated, revealing Hawk's broken form before the Iseonix. The icebird
stumbled backward in surprise, but Hawk did not allow it to get far. With half
his form covered in frost and most of his flesh burned from the cold, he
swelled with magic. Only possible with his foe so close, he gave himself over
to the two spells he'd prepared.

At the same moment they exploded with deafening power—one
from Hawk himself, and the other from the icebird's back. Planted by Hawk as
he'd tumbled over, the massive fire trap ignited. It seared a line through
the Iseonix’s body to merge with the burgeoning flames from Hawk's soul. Like a
red hot cleaver, it sheered the Iseonix down the middle.

Its screech of pain was cut off as its head split, and its
whole body disappeared in the blue flames that ruptured outward. Ice chunks
pummeled the area as the titanic body shattered—never to rise again. But the
supreme spell had a cost. Every speck of Hawk's form was being consumed to fuel
it.

His body being devoured by the rising tide of magic, Hawk
drew in a great breath. Doing so caged the fire and amplified its power a
hundredfold. It brightened to rival the sun until his entire being had merged
with the heat—and then
detonated.  The city rocked with the shockwave as incinerating fire engulfed
the surface of Northpoint, destroying every last drop of water that had created
the Iseonix.

Taxed to the extreme, the magic that bound Northpoint to the
city snapped. Purple and brown sparks exploded as a fissure appeared. The stone
groaned from the effort to remain whole, but failed. Cracked and rending, the
shattering of rock abruptly overcame the sounds of the raging fire.

Like a petal being torn off a flower, the four mile stretch
of Northpoint bent toward the Earth and ripped free. Held at bay for centuries,
gravity caught the shard of Auroraq and pulled. In seconds the huge chunk of
burning rock disappeared into the Dark.

For a long moment the city leaned to the side before its
spells managed to compensate for the loss and righted itself. Gone forever,
Northpoint ended at an ugly scar adjacent to Sentre.

Hawk and the Iseonix were gone.

Chapter 49: Impact
of the Fallen

Breaker held onto a broken rock shield until the city
righted itself. Then he rose to find their enemy gone. Many of their foes had
been caught on Northpoint, and had been destroyed with Hawk's final magic. Any
surviving Harbingers on Sentre were quick to depart, leaving Breaker bloodied
and exhausted, but alive.

As the battlemages and SEALs took stock of their situation,
Breaker walked to the jagged edge. He gazed at the emptiness that had been
Northpoint, numb at the loss of his friend. Hawk had been the pinnacle of
defiance, and Breaker had never dreamed the mighty phoenix could be killed.

The sun may have been shining, but Breaker felt that its
rays had darkened.

***

Robar watched the Harbingers retreat with the bats. The defeat
of their frostbird had been the final straw, and the entire force withdrew from
Tryton's. He wiped the blood from his face, his gaze falling to the bodies
littering the ground around his protective circle. Harbinger and Voidling alike
had failed to reach him.

He looked beyond the circle, and saw the hundreds of
Tryton's students rising into view. They were alive and free because of him,
because of who he was. He felt a surge of triumph, and knew that he had found
his place.

Unbidden, the image of Katya flashed across his eyes. For
the first time her green eyes did not condemn him. Instead he recalled their
first conversation. She had looked at him with absolute faith.

"Are you going to keep us safe?" she had asked.

Her words seemed to encompass much more than just herself,
causing him to respond aloud.

"I will."

She seemed to smile . . . and after ten years of seeing her
face, she faded into memory.

***

Jack closed his eyes, the relief so poignant that his chest
felt heavy. It was over, and his family had survived. Hawk's sacrifice had not
been in vain, and Tess had lived because of it. Deep down he knew that the war
was not over, but for now it did not matter. They had been victorious today.

He opened his eyes to see his wife lay her rifle down and
stand. Then she moved to embrace him. He hugged her back just as fiercely. No
words were spoken. None were needed. From the moment that they had learned who Tess
was they had felt helpless to protect her. For the first time Jack felt like
that was no longer the case.

***

Wolf slid down the wall, exhausted. The Harbingers had
withdrawn, and the SEALs had succeeded in holding the room. While the medics
hurried to stabilize the wounded, Iris slid to a seat beside him. She didn't
seem aware of the blood darkening her shoulder and cheek.

"You okay?" Wolf asked.

"I'll survive," Iris said. "You?"

"I'm more worried about my sanity," Wolf replied.

Iris chuckled, but it ended in a wince. "You get used
to it."

Wolf issued a laugh, and realized that it was already true.
The sight of Linda floating the injured and carrying them out of the room was
not strange at all. He caught her eye and flashed a weary smile. She returned
it, and it warmed him to the core. At least magic had brought her into his
life.

He went to excuse himself from Iris, but she was talking to
the wall. Grinning, he forced himself to his feet and moved to help Linda.

***

Tess looked down on the absent corner of the mage city. The
concussive blast had shattered all the windows on the north side of the Spirus.
Pride and loss warred within her, and she knew without searching that Hawk was
dead. His final act had been one of sacrifice and triumph.

Just weeks ago she had fallen into the Dark. The impact of
her death was their victory today, and yet the cost was too much to bear. Robar
had warned her that witnessing a friend die would be agony. She'd worried over
her parents, Derek, Iris, and others. Never had she thought that Hawk would be
the one to perish. Without him, her foundation of hope threatened to crumble.

Her gaze settled on the jagged wound that extended away from
Sentre. It mirrored her emotions too closely, causing her to turn away. Numb,
she descended into the Spirus. Her hope gone with Hawk, her feet did not leave
the ground.

Through the destroyed sections of the city the people came,
raising their voices in exultation at their freedom. All the Harbingers and
Voidlings had withdrawn at the icebird's defeat, and the city was free. Tess
walked among them with tears in her heart.

Many cried for those who had died, but Tess could not bring
herself to pity them. They did not understand the cost of freeing the city from
Alice. The guardian of light had fallen for them.

Yet the Dark remained.

Chapter 50:
Broken

Tess flew to the pinnacle of the earth school mountain and
sat. Then she wrapped her hands around her knees in an effort to ward off the
ache within her. Stel tightened around her arm in his version of a hug. Then he
morphed into a diminutive wolf before exploring the area around her. She'd just
finished her latest meeting with Magtherian officials, and couldn't bear to
force a smile for another hour.

Under protest from the students, the reinstated school
directors had insisted that classes return to normal—which included final exams. The students had
protested, and Iris had even tried to prevent them, to no avail. Even the
student's parents had agreed, and further insisted that Tryton's be given
greater protections.

Tess couldn't bring herself to care. She'd been exempted
from school, and was a student in name only. While teachers struggled to resume
normal classes, Tess avoided contact with everyone. At times her emotions
burned hot with a desire for vengeance, only to have sorrow return and deflate
her anger. Like her soul couldn't decide what to feel, she moved because it
hurt to sit, and stilled herself when it hurt to move.

From her vantage point she could see the gaping absence of
Northpoint. For a while she refused to look away, hoping in vain that it would
suddenly reappear. Eventually she couldn't bear it any longer and her gaze
lifted to the sky.

It had been a week since the battle, and much of the city
was still being repaired. The ousted members of the Magtherian had returned to
their former roles, and had worked tirelessly to rebuild the city. Led by the
reinstated High Chancellor Gerik, who had been caged next to Ranson, the mage
government had fortified the city borders to ensure that Alice could not
return. In spite of their efforts, fear prevailed.

Tess couldn't blame them. Soon after their victory the Dark
had started to expand once more. This time it was advanced not from behind—but from the front. The
Twisted filled the ocean ahead of the Dark, dragging it closer to the American
continents. The gathered nations had just five days to prepare before Alice's
army invaded the last free land on Earth.

She sighed and looked east, where the line of Dark had faded
into the distance that morning. Shortly after the battle, the city had begun
its journey to join the gathering nations. If Alice had any desire to stop them
she did not appear.

A grinding of stone interrupted her brooding, and she turned
to see a small shelf of rock sliding up the side of the mountain. Derek stood
on top of it, his expression reproachful. She spoke as he came to a stop next
to her.

"I'm sorry about hiding." Her tone made it clear
she wasn't.

He waved it off. "I had to finish my last final. After
all of our training it was nothing, although it will take them a few hours to
repair the testing room."

A smile started to form on her face, and she looked away
before it could spread. It felt wrong to be happy after what had happened.

He grunted and sat next to her. Wrapping his arms around
her, he said, "Being happy doesn't betray his memory, Tess."

She didn't comment, and he didn't press the point. He just
held her. After a while she changed the subject.

"What happened with the vote?" Afraid of the
answer, Tess didn't look at him.

"The nations want to fight," Derek said. She
swiveled to look at him, and he grinned. "Your president let everyone
decide. Refugees and citizens alike had a vote. Apparently less than thirty percent
wanted to give in to Alice."

Tess looked away, her emotions chaotic. After a while Derek
continued.

"Your father was named commander of the new Earth Army
by the president. He said that Jack was the only one who knows both mage and
auren abilities. He's already bringing auren military officers here and putting
together a command center."

"And Robar?"

"The SEALs were sent to join the front line in the
United States. I think the MIO team is staying to guard your dad. Robar and a
few others are still recuperating in the healing school. The hospital went down
with Northpoint."

Her throat constricted at the reminder, but she took solace
that only Harbingers had been there when it had gone down. Between the Iseonix
and her losses, Alice didn't have many Harbingers left.

Derek blew out his breath. "I can't believe it was
Ranson all along."

"Alice tricked us all," Tess said, her voice
bitter. "If we had known about Ranson earlier maybe we could have
prevented all of this." Maybe if I was better at farsight I would have
known.

"What happened to the Swordsman?"

"He and Indigo are in the city," she said,
"but after all the magic he used on his body, he will have to recover. I'm
not sure what they intend at this point."

Her voice sounded hollow, even to her. None of it seemed
important. They had lost their best hope at stopping the Dark. After everything
they had fought for, they had closed the portal too late.

"At least we have a chance," Derek said.
"Apparently the United States has been preparing for an invasion for
weeks. The Twisted will be in for a fight when they reach the shore."

"It doesn't matter," Tess said. "There are
too many."

She struggled to finish the statement, and didn't meet his
gaze. She couldn't bear the look of judgment she deserved. First she'd brought
the mage world public, and now she'd condemned it to die against Alice.

"I should have defeated her," she growled.
"It's what I was born for, wasn't it?" The anger was strong, but
brief.

"You were born with power," he replied. "Your
choices are your own."

The phrase mirrored what Hawk had said to her, and her heart
constricted at the realization that she was now bereft of his guidance.
Abruptly she turned to face him.

"What are we going to do without him?" she asked.
"He's the only reason we lasted this long."

His brow was furrowed. "In the absence of a leader,
another must rise."

"Who said that?"

"Who else?"

She released a bark of laughter. "Even dead he still
knows what to say—but I
don't know if I can do it alone."

"You can," he said, and the confidence in his
voice caused her to raise an eyebrow.

He flashed his characteristic grin. "Do you remember
when we went to the rock troll village? It was our first real fight."

She blinked, confused at the turn in conversation.
"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Every single person in that cave had succumbed to the
Dark," he said, and then as if to emphasize his point, he added,
"even Iris was being taken over."

"So?"

"You fought back."

"All I did was kiss you," she said. "You
knocked Ducalik back through the portal."

His grin widened. "True—but
you were the one that knew what to do. Don't you see? There's something in you
that refuses to give up, a willpower unlike any I've ever seen. Any
normal person would have bent or broken from the pressure long ago, but somehow
you keep going."

"So I'm stubborn?"

He laughed at her tone. "You might not be able to see
it, but everyone that comes in contact with you feels it too. It makes us hold
on when we want to quit. From the moment you arrived at the school, you have
led. It's why I prepared for your return from the Dark. Even absent and fallen
you have an impact on others. We fought because of you."

She didn't know what to say. Stel darted to her side and
wrapped around her arm, hugging her again as if he agreed with Derek. Her
throat tight, she stroked his back, eliciting a raspy purr.

"I'm not even seventeen," she finally said.
"I can't just step up and lead the world. Even if I could, people aren't
going to listen."

"They already do." He leaned in and kissed her
forehead. "But I never said you had to do it alone."

She grunted, unconvinced, and abruptly pulled out of his
arms. Rising to her feet, she said, "If I fail the world will cease to
exist."

Before he could respond she leapt into the air and flew
away.

Epilogue: The
Heart of Tryton's

Tess awoke in the dead of night, her dream so vivid that she
couldn't shake it. In minute detail she'd watched the Dark expand. Victorious,
Alice had floated above it all, her eyes glittering with hatred. It was a
nightmare she had experienced before. This close to the end it felt real.

Two days until they reach the coast, until the last
battle begins . . .

The thought sent a shiver down her spine. She rose and moved
to the back porch before rising into the night. It had been three days since
her conversation with Derek, and his last words continued to linger in her
mind. They closely mirrored Hawk's final advice, which she had yet to share
with anyone. He'd waited until the verge of death to tell her. That alone gave
her pause in letting even her best friends know. But what had he meant?

Go to the heart of Tryton's . . . and speak the words of
your heritage.

She didn't know. Aimless, she flew around the school,
eventually ending up at the Library. The doors opened with a touch of her magic
and she flew into the great hall. Issuing a faint creak, the doors closed
behind her. She'd intended on going to Siarra's refuge, but instead found her
way to the glass topped room near the top of the castle.

It had often been the place where she'd met Hawk. Sinking
into her usual seat, she released a long sigh. The armchair that Hawk had
always occupied sat across from her, empty.

"What did you mean?" she said aloud.

The chair didn't answer, and after a while she grew restless
and prowled the room. Towering bookshelves framed the twin fires that
perpetually burned in the opposite hearths. Avoiding them, she strode to the bay
window. At twenty feet across, the glass curved in a wide span that gave an
unparalleled view of the grounds below.

Soft benches had been placed against the window but she
didn't feel like sitting. Stepping onto a small raised section of the floor,
she tried to imagine what the heart of Tryton's could mean.

When no answer presented itself she turned away and stepped
off the raised section. Four steps away she paused and turned back. Three feet
in diameter, the piece she'd stood on was lifted off the floor a few inches,
and resembled a pedestal of some kind. She'd never noticed it before, but now a
stray thought crossed her mind.

What if Hawk had met her in this room for a reason?

She returned to the stone and bent to examine it. Smooth and
bereft of scratches, it was as if something had rested here before magic had
cut it from its base. Perhaps a statue of some kind . . .

She rose to her feet, her mind leaping to another place at
the school, where another statue rested. What if . . . the statue of Siarra Elseerian,
the founder of Tryton's, had been moved when the larger school had been built?

A chill raised the hair on her skin, and she spun on her
heels. Diving into the air she raced down the spiral staircase and out the
front doors. From there she poured her magic into her flight, accelerating
across Tryton's with the speed of certainty.

She reached the large doors of the World Room and slowed,
abruptly afraid that she was wrong. Her hands shook as she used her magic to
unlock the door. She strode inside the darkened chamber to find it empty. She
gestured to a few of the lights, causing the center of the space to be
illuminated.

The World Room contained living trees and real streams on
the floor and walls. Gurgling under ornate walkways, the brooks cycled back and
repeated their path. Flowers dotted the floor, while a small ocean filled one
corner. Built to represent the whole of the Earth, the chamber contained a
focal point.

Etched in perfect detail, the statue of Siarra Elseerian
stood tall and proud. Founder of Tryton's Academy of Magic, discoverer of
gravity magic, Siarra had helped defeat Draeken, and was Tess's ancestor from
an age of magic.

Tess strode to the statue with her heart battering her
chest. Then she recalled Hawk's second admonition. Speak the words of your
heritage. She felt a flash of annoyance. What did that mean . . . and then
suddenly she knew.

She'd never voiced them, never out loud. To do so meant to
fully accept her identity, her responsibility for the people on Earth. A year
ago she could not say it—but
much had changed. She'd fought the Dark and its Twisted. She'd battled a black
reaver and stood her ground against her mother. She straightened, and spoke
with the power and authority of her birthright.

"I am the Oracle of Lumineia."

—And the statue began to change.

White light exploded from the stone, shimmering as it
brightened. Like heat had been applied to ice, the stone melted into flesh. Piercing
blue eyes blinked with clarity and shifted to look down upon her. The stone
hair turned to silvery blonde and moved as the air pulled it. Then the magic
reached her torso.

Flecks of dust cascaded off her arms as Siarra cracked them
free. Her chest, waist, and then legs thawed from solid rock into supple
clothing, legs, and boots. Only the lightning tattoo on her right arm remained
as it was. Last to change, the sword she carried brightened and turned to
shimmering steel.

Siarra Elseerian, founder of Tryton's Academy of Magic and
ancient oracle of Lumineia, released a deep sigh and stepped down from the
pedestal. Alive and whole after thousands of years as a guardian, she
straightened and took her first breath. Then she met Tess's stunned gaze. Her
eyes searing with determination, Siarra sheathed her sword.

"As am I, young one. As am I."

The Chronicles of Lumineia

By
Ben Hale

—The Second Draeken War—

Elseerian FREE

The Gathering

Seven Days

The List Unseen

—The White Mage Saga—

Assassin's Blade (Short story
prequel)

The Last Oracle

The Sword of Elseerian

Descent Unto Dark

Impact of the Fallen

The Forge of Light

Author Bio

Originally from Utah, Ben has grown up with a passion for
learning almost everything. Driven particularly to reading caused him to be
caught reading by flashlight under the covers at an early age. While still
young, he practiced various sports, became an Eagle Scout, and taught himself
to play the piano. This thirst for knowledge gained him excellent grades and
helped him graduate college with honors, as well as become fluent in three
languages after doing volunteer work in Brazil. After school, he started and
ran several successful businesses that gave him time to work on his numerous
writing projects. His greatest support and inspiration comes from his wonderful
wife and three beautiful children. Currently he resides in Florida while
working on his latest writing and business endeavors.

To contact the author, discover more about Lumineia, or find
out about the upcoming sequels, check out his website at Lumineia.com. You can also follow the author on
twitter @ BenHale8 or Facebook.